Chapter
One
A
SQUAT grey building of only thirty-four stories. Over the main entrance
the words, CENTRAL LONDON HATCHERY AND CONDITIONING CENTRE, and, in a shield,
the World State's motto, COMMUNITY, IDENTITY, STABILITY.
The
enormous room on the ground floor faced towards the north. Cold for all
the summer beyond the panes, for all the tropical heat of the room itself,
a harsh thin light glared through the windows, hungrily seeking some draped
lay figure, some pallid shape of academic goose-flesh, but finding only
the glass and nickel and bleakly shining porcelain of a laboratory. Wintriness
responded to wintriness. The overalls of the workers were white, their
hands gloved with a pale corpse-coloured rubber. The light was frozen,
dead, a ghost. Only from the yellow barrels of the microscopes did it borrow
a certain rich and living substance, lying along the polished tubes like
butter, streak after luscious streak in long recession down the work tables.
"And
this," said the Director opening the door, "is the Fertilizing Room."
Bent
over their instruments, three hundred Fertilizers were plunged, as the
Director of Hatcheries and Conditioning entered the room, in the scarcely
breathing silence, the absent-minded, soliloquizing hum or whistle, of
absorbed concentration. A troop of newly arrived students, very young,
pink and callow, followed nervously, rather abjectly, at the Director's
heels. Each of them carried a notebook, in which, whenever the great man
spoke, he desperately scribbled. Straight from the horse's mouth. It was
a rare privilege. The D. H. C. for Central London always made a point of
personally conducting his new students round the various departments.
"Just
to give you a general idea," he would explain to them. For of course some
sort of general idea they must have, if they were to do their work intelligently–though
as little of one, if they were to be good and happy members of society,
as possible. For particulars, as every one knows, make for virture and
happiness; generalities are intellectually necessary evils. Not philosophers
but fretsawyers and stamp collectors compose the backbone of society.
"To-morrow,"
he would add, smiling at them with a slightly menacing geniality, "you'll
be settling down to serious work. You won't have time for generalities.
Meanwhile …"
Meanwhile,
it was a privilege. Straight from the horse's mouth into the notebook.
The boys scribbled like mad.
Tall
and rather thin but upright, the Director advanced into the room. He had
a long chin and big rather prominent teeth, just covered, when he was not
talking, by his full, floridly curved lips. Old, young? Thirty? Fifty?
Fifty-five? It was hard to say. And anyhow the question didn't arise; in
this year of stability, A. F. 632, it didn't occur to you to ask it.
"I
shall begin at the beginning," said the D.H.C. and the more zealous students
recorded his intention in their notebooks: Begin at the beginning.
"These," he waved his hand, "are the incubators." And opening an insulated
door he showed them racks upon racks of numbered test-tubes. "The week's
supply of ova. Kept," he explained, "at blood heat; whereas the male gametes,"
and here he opened another door, "they have to be kept at thirty-five instead
of thirty-seven. Full blood heat sterilizes." Rams wrapped in theremogene
beget no lambs.
Still
leaning against the incubators he gave them, while the pencils scurried
illegibly across the pages, a brief description of the modern fertilizing
process; spoke first, of course, of its surgical introduction–"the operation
undergone voluntarily for the good of Society, not to mention the fact
that it carries a bonus amounting to six months' salary"; continued with
some account of the technique for preserving the excised ovary alive and
actively developing; passed on to a consideration of optimum temperature,
salinity, viscosity; referred to the liquor in which the detached and ripened
eggs were kept; and, leading his charges to the work tables, actually showed
them how this liquor was drawn off from the test-tubes; how it was let
out drop by drop onto the specially warmed slides of the microscopes; how
the eggs which it contained were inspected for abnormalities, counted and
transferred to a porous receptacle; how (and he now took them to watch
the operation) this receptacle was immersed in a warm bouillon containing
free-swimming spermatozoa–at a minimum concentration of one hundred thousand
per cubic centimetre, he insisted; and how, after ten minutes, the container
was lifted out of the liquor and its contents re-examined; how, if any
of the eggs remained unfertilized, it was again immersed, and, if necessary,
yet again; how the fertilized ova went back to the incubators; where the
Alphas and Betas remained until definitely bottled; while the Gammas, Deltas
and Epsilons were brought out again, after only thirty-six hours, to undergo
Bokanovsky's Process.
"Bokanovsky's
Process," repeated the Director, and the students underlined the words
in their little notebooks.
One
egg, one embryo, one adult-normality. But a bokanovskified egg will bud,
will proliferate, will divide. From eight to ninety-six buds, and every
bud will grow into a perfectly formed embryo, and every embryo into a full-sized
adult. Making ninety-six human beings grow where only one grew before.
Progress.
"Essentially,"
the D.H.C. concluded, "bokanovskification consists of a series of arrests
of development. We check the normal growth and, paradoxically enough, the
egg responds by budding."
Responds
by budding. The pencils were busy.
He
pointed. On a very slowly moving band a rack-full of test-tubes was entering
a large metal box, another, rack-full was emerging. Machinery faintly purred.
It took eight minutes for the tubes to go through, he told them. Eight
minutes of hard X-rays being about as much as an egg can stand. A few died;
of the rest, the least susceptible divided into two; most put out four
buds; some eight; all were returned to the incubators, where the buds began
to develop; then, after two days, were suddenly chilled, chilled and checked.
Two, four, eight, the buds in their turn budded; and having budded were
dosed almost to death with alcohol; consequently burgeoned again and having
budded–bud out of bud out of bud–were thereafter–further arrest being generally
fatal–left to develop in peace. By which time the original egg was in a
fair way to becoming anything from eight to ninety-six embryos– a prodigious
improvement, you will agree, on nature. Identical twins–but not in piddling
twos and threes as in the old viviparous days, when an egg would sometimes
accidentally divide; actually by dozens, by scores at a time.
"Scores,"
the Director repeated and flung out his arms, as though he were distributing
largesse. "Scores."
But
one of the students was fool enough to ask where the advantage lay.
"My
good boy!" The Director wheeled sharply round on him. "Can't you see? Can't
you see?" He raised a hand; his expression was solemn. "Bokanovsky's Process
is one of the major instruments of social stability!"
Major
instruments of social stability.
Standard
men and women; in uniform batches. The whole of a small factory staffed
with the products of a single bokanovskified egg.
"Ninety-six
identical twins working ninety-six identical machines!" The voice was almost
tremulous with enthusiasm. "You really know where you are. For the first
time in history." He quoted the planetary motto. "Community, Identity,
Stability." Grand words. "If we could bokanovskify indefinitely the whole
problem would be solved."
Solved
by standard Gammas, unvarying Deltas, uniform Epsilons. Millions of identical
twins. The principle of mass production at last applied to biology.
"But,
alas," the Director shook his head, "we can't bokanovskify indefinitely."
Ninety-six
seemed to be the limit; seventy-two a good average. From the same ovary
and with gametes of the same male to manufacture as many batches of identical
twins as possible–that was the best (sadly a second best) that they could
do. And even that was difficult.
"For
in nature it takes thirty years for two hundred eggs to reach maturity.
But our business is to stabilize the population at this moment, here and
now. Dribbling out twins over a quarter of a century–what would be the
use of that?"
Obviously,
no use at all. But Podsnap's Technique had immensely accelerated the process
of ripening. They could make sure of at least a hundred and fifty mature
eggs within two years. Fertilize and bokanovskify–in other words, multiply
by seventy-two–and you get an average of nearly eleven thousand brothers
and sisters in a hundred and fifty batches of identical twins, all within
two years of the same age.
"And
in exceptional cases we can make one ovary yield us over fifteen thousand
adult individuals."
Beckoning
to a fair-haired, ruddy young man who happened to be passing at the moment.
"Mr. Foster," he called. The ruddy young man approached. "Can you tell
us the record for a single ovary, Mr. Foster?"
"Sixteen
thousand and twelve in this Centre," Mr. Foster replied without hesitation.
He spoke very quickly, had a vivacious blue eye, and took an evident pleasure
in quoting figures. "Sixteen thousand and twelve; in one hundred and eighty-nine
batches of identicals. But of course they've done much better," he rattled
on, "in some of the tropical Centres. Singapore has often produced over
sixteen thousand five hundred; and Mombasa has actually touched the seventeen
thousand mark. But then they have unfair advantages. You should see the
way a negro ovary responds to pituitary! It's quite astonishing, when you're
used to working with European material. Still," he added, with a laugh
(but the light of combat was in his eyes and the lift of his chin was challenging),
"still, we mean to beat them if we can. I'm working on a wonderful Delta-Minus
ovary at this moment. Only just eighteen months old. Over twelve thousand
seven hundred children already, either decanted or in embryo. And still
going strong. We'll beat them yet."
"That's
the spirit I like!" cried the Director, and clapped Mr. Foster on the shouder.
"Come along with us, and give these boys the benefit of your expert knowledge."
Mr.
Foster smiled modestly. "With pleasure." They went.
In
the Bottling Room all was harmonious bustle and ordered activity. Flaps
of fresh sow's peritoneum ready cut to the proper size came shooting up
in little lifts from the Organ Store in the sub-basement. Whizz and then,
click! the lift-hatches hew open; the bottle-liner had only to reach out
a hand, take the flap, insert, smooth-down, and before the lined bottle
had had time to travel out of reach along the endless band, whizz, click!
another flap of peritoneum had shot up from the depths, ready to be slipped
into yet another bottle, the next of that slow interminable procession
on the band.
Next
to the Liners stood the Matriculators. The procession advanced; one by
one the eggs were transferred from their test-tubes to the larger containers;
deftly the peritoneal lining was slit, the morula dropped into place, the
saline solution poured in … and already the bottle had passed, and it was
the turn of the labellers. Heredity, date of fertilization, membership
of Bokanovsky Group–details were transferred from test-tube to bottle.
No longer anonymous, but named, identified, the procession marched slowly
on; on through an opening in the wall, slowly on into the Social Predestination
Room.
"Eighty-eight
cubic metres of card-index," said Mr. Foster with relish, as they entered.
"Containing
all the relevant information," added the Director.
"Brought
up to date every morning."
"And
co-ordinated every afternoon."
"On
the basis of which they make their calculations."
"So
many individuals, of such and such quality," said Mr. Foster.
"Distributed
in such and such quantities."
"The
optimum Decanting Rate at any given moment."
"Unforeseen
wastages promptly made good."
"Promptly,"
repeated Mr. Foster. "If you knew the amount of overtime I had to put in
after the last Japanese earthquake!" He laughed goodhumouredly and shook
his head.
"The
Predestinators send in their figures to the Fertilizers."
"Who
give them the embryos they ask for."
"And
the bottles come in here to be predestined in detail."
"After
which they are sent down to the Embryo Store."
"Where
we now proceed ourselves."
And
opening a door Mr. Foster led the way down a staircase into the basement.
The
temperature was still tropical. They descended into a thickening twilight.
Two doors and a passage with a double turn insured the cellar against any
possible infiltration of the day.
"Embryos
are like photograph film," said Mr. Foster waggishly, as he pushed open
the second door. "They can only stand red light."
And
in effect the sultry darkness into which the students now followed him
was visible and crimson, like the darkness of closed eyes on a summer's
afternoon. The bulging flanks of row on receding row and tier above tier
of bottles glinted with innumerable rubies, and among the rubies moved
the dim red spectres of men and women with purple eyes and all the symptoms
of lupus. The hum and rattle of machinery faintly stirred the air.
"Give
them a few figures, Mr. Foster," said the Director, who was tired of talking.
Mr.
Foster was only too happy to give them a few figures.
Two
hundred and twenty metres long, two hundred wide, ten high. He pointed
upwards. Like chickens drinking, the students lifted their eyes towards
the distant ceiling.
Three
tiers of racks: ground floor level, first gallery, second gallery.
The
spidery steel-work of gallery above gallery faded away in all directions
into the dark. Near them three red ghosts were busily unloading demijohns
from a moving staircase.
The
escalator from the Social Predestination Room.
Each
bottle could be placed on one of fifteen racks, each rack, though you couldn't
see it, was a conveyor traveling at the rate of thirty-three and a third
centimetres an hour. Two hundred and sixty-seven days at eight metres a
day. Two thousand one hundred and thirty-six metres in all. One circuit
of the cellar at ground level, one on the first gallery, half on the second,
and on the two hundred and sixty-seventh morning, daylight in the Decanting
Room. Independent existence–so called.
"But
in the interval," Mr. Foster concluded, "we've managed to do a lot to them.
Oh, a very great deal." His laugh was knowing and triumphant.
"That's
the spirit I like," said the Director once more. "Let's walk around. You
tell them everything, Mr. Foster."
Mr.
Foster duly told them.
Told
them of the growing embryo on its bed of peritoneum. Made them taste the
rich blood surrogate on which it fed. Explained why it had to be stimulated
with placentin and thyroxin. Told them of the corpus luteum extract.
Showed them the jets through which at every twelfth metre from zero to
2040 it was automatically injected. Spoke of those gradually increasing
doses of pituitary administered during the final ninety-six metres of their
course. Described the artificial maternal circulation installed in every
bottle at Metre 112; showed them the resevoir of blood-surrogate, the centrifugal
pump that kept the liquid moving over the placenta and drove it through
the synthetic lung and waste product filter. Referred to the embryo's troublesome
tendency to anæmia, to the massive doses of hog's stomach extract
and foetal foal's liver with which, in consequence, it had to be supplied.
Showed
them the simple mechanism by means of which, during the last two metres
out of every eight, all the embryos were simultaneously shaken into familiarity
with movement. Hinted at the gravity of the so-called "trauma of decanting,"
and enumerated the precautions taken to minimize, by a suitable training
of the bottled embryo, that dangerous shock. Told them of the test for
sex carried out in the neighborhood of Metre 200. Explained the system
of labelling–a T for the males, a circle for the females and for those
who were destined to become freemartins a question mark, black on a white
ground.
"For
of course," said Mr. Foster, "in the vast majority of cases, fertility
is merely a nuisance. One fertile ovary in twelve hundred–that would really
be quite sufficient for our purposes. But we want to have a good choice.
And of course one must always have an enormous margin of safety. So we
allow as many as thirty per cent of the female embryos to develop normally.
The others get a dose of male sex-hormone every twenty-four metres for
the rest of the course. Result: they're decanted as freemartins–structurally
quite normal (except," he had to admit, "that they do have the slightest
tendency to grow beards), but sterile. Guaranteed sterile. Which brings
us at last," continued Mr. Foster, "out of the realm of mere slavish imitation
of nature into the much more interesting world of human invention."
He
rubbed his hands. For of course, they didn't content themselves with merely
hatching out embryos: any cow could do that.
"We
also predestine and condition. We decant our babies as socialized human
beings, as Alphas or Epsilons, as future sewage workers or future …" He
was going to say "future World controllers," but correcting himself, said
"future Directors of Hatcheries," instead.
The
D.H.C. acknowledged the compliment with a smile.
They
were passing Metre 320 on Rack 11. A young Beta-Minus mechanic was busy
with screw-driver and spanner on the blood-surrogate pump of a passing
bottle. The hum of the electric motor deepened by fractions of a tone as
he turned the nuts. Down, down … A final twist, a glance at the revolution
counter, and he was done. He moved two paces down the line and began the
same process on the next pump.
"Reducing
the number of revolutions per minute," Mr. Foster explained. "The surrogate
goes round slower; therefore passes through the lung at longer intervals;
therefore gives the embryo less oxygen. Nothing like oxygen-shortage for
keeping an embryo below par." Again he rubbed his hands.
"But
why do you want to keep the embryo below par?" asked an ingenuous student.
"Ass!"
said the Director, breaking a long silence. "Hasn't it occurred to you
that an Epsilon embryo must have an Epsilon environment as well as an Epsilon
heredity?"
It
evidently hadn't occurred to him. He was covered with confusion.
"The
lower the caste," said Mr. Foster, "the shorter the oxygen." The first
organ affected was the brain. After that the skeleton. At seventy per cent
of normal oxygen you got dwarfs. At less than seventy eyeless monsters.
"Who
are no use at all," concluded Mr. Foster.
Whereas
(his voice became confidential and eager), if they could discover a technique
for shortening the period of maturation what a triumph, what a benefaction
to Society!
"Consider
the horse."
They
considered it.
Mature
at six; the elephant at ten. While at thirteen a man is not yet sexually
mature; and is only full-grown at twenty. Hence, of course, that fruit
of delayed development, the human intelligence.
"But
in Epsilons," said Mr. Foster very justly, "we don't need human intelligence."
Didn't
need and didn't get it. But though the Epsilon mind was mature at ten,
the Epsilon body was not fit to work till eighteen. Long years of superfluous
and wasted immaturity. If the physical development could be speeded up
till it was as quick, say, as a cow's, what an enormous saving to the Community!
"Enormous!"
murmured the students. Mr. Foster's enthusiasm was infectious.
He
became rather technical; spoke of the abnormal endocrine co-ordination
which made men grow so slowly; postulated a germinal mutation to account
for it. Could the effects of this germinal mutation be undone? Could the
individual Epsilon embryo be made a revert, by a suitable technique, to
the normality of dogs and cows? That was the problem. And it was all but
solved.
Pilkington,
at Mombasa, had produced individuals who were sexually mature at four and
full-grown at six and a half. A scientific triumph. But socially useless.
Six-year-old men and women were too stupid to do even Epsilon work. And
the process was an all-or-nothing one; either you failed to modify at all,
or else you modified the whole way. They were still trying to find the
ideal compromise between adults of twenty and adults of six. So far without
success. Mr. Foster sighed and shook his head.
Their
wanderings through the crimson twilight had brought them to the neighborhood
of Metre 170 on Rack 9. From this point onwards Rack 9 was enclosed and
the bottle performed the remainder of their journey in a kind of tunnel,
interrupted here and there by openings two or three metres wide.
"Heat
conditioning," said Mr. Foster.
Hot
tunnels alternated with cool tunnels. Coolness was wedded to discomfort
in the form of hard X-rays. By the time they were decanted the embryos
had a horror of cold. They were predestined to emigrate to the tropics,
to be miner and acetate silk spinners and steel workers. Later on their
minds would be made to endorse the judgment of their bodies. "We condition
them to thrive on heat," concluded Mr. Foster. "Our colleagues upstairs
will teach them to love it."
"And
that," put in the Director sententiously, "that is the secret of happiness
and virtue–liking what you've got to do. All conditioning aims at that:
making people like their unescapable social destiny."
In
a gap between two tunnels, a nurse was delicately probing with a long fine
syringe into the gelatinous contents of a passing bottle. The students
and their guides stood watching her for a few moments in silence.
"Well,
Lenina," said Mr. Foster, when at last she withdrew the syringe and straightened
herself up.
The
girl turned with a start. One could see that, for all the lupus and the
purple eyes, she was uncommonly pretty.
"Henry!"
Her smile flashed redly at him–a row of coral teeth.
"Charming,
charming," murmured the Director and, giving her two or three little pats,
received in exchange a rather deferential smile for himself.
"What
are you giving them?" asked Mr. Foster, making his tone very professional.
"Oh,
the usual typhoid and sleeping sickness."
"Tropical
workers start being inoculated at Metre 150," Mr. Foster explained to the
students. "The embryos still have gills. We immunize the fish against the
future man's diseases." Then, turning back to Lenina, "Ten to five on the
roof this afternoon," he said, "as usual."
"Charming,"
said the Dhector once more, and, with a final pat, moved away after the
others.
On
Rack 10 rows of next generation's chemical workers were being trained in
the toleration of lead, caustic soda, tar, chlorine. The first of a batch
of two hundred and fifty embryonic rocket-plane engineers was just passing
the eleven hundred metre mark on Rack 3. A special mechanism kept their
containers in constant rotation. "To improve their sense of balance," Mr.
Foster explained. "Doing repairs on the outside of a rocket in mid-air
is a ticklish job. We slacken off the circulation when they're right way
up, so that they're half starved, and double the flow of surrogate when
they're upside down. They learn to associate topsy-turvydom with weli-being;
in fact, they're only truly happy when they're standing on their heads.
"And
now," Mr. Foster went on, "I'd like to show you some very interesting conditioning
for Alpha Plus Intellectuals. We have a big batch of them on Rack 5. First
Gallery level," he called to two boys who had started to go down to the
ground floor.
"They're
round about Metre 900," he explained. "You can't really do any useful intellectual
conditioning till the foetuses have lost their tails. Follow me."
But
the Director had looked at his watch. "Ten to three," he said. "No time
for the intellectual embryos, I'm afraid. We must go up to the Nurseries
before the children have finished their afternoon sleep."
Mr.
Foster was disappointed. "At least one glance at the Decanting Room," he
pleaded.
"Very
well then." The Director smiled indulgently. "Just one glance."
Chapter
Two
MR.
FOSTER was left in the Decanting
Room. The D.H.C. and his students stepped into the nearest lift and were
carried up to the fifth floor.
INFANT
NURSERIES. NEO-PAVLOVIAN CONDITIONING ROOMS, announced the notice board.
The
Director opened a door. They were in a large bare room, very bright and
sunny; for the whole of the southern wall was a single window. Half a dozen
nurses, trousered and jacketed in the regulation white viscose-linen uniform,
their hair aseptically hidden under white caps, were engaged in setting
out bowls of roses in a long row across the floor. Big bowls, packed tight
with blossom. Thousands of petals, ripe-blown and silkily smooth, like
the cheeks of innumerable little cherubs, but of cherubs, in that bright
light, not exclusively pink and Aryan, but also luminously Chinese, also
Mexican, also apoplectic with too much blowing of celestial trumpets, also
pale as death, pale with the posthumous whiteness of marble.
The
nurses stiffened to attention as the D.H.C. came in.
"Set
out the books," he said curtly.
In
silence the nurses obeyed his command. Between the rose bowls the books
were duly set out–a row of nursery quartos opened invitingly each at some
gaily coloured image of beast or fish or bird.
"Now
bring in the children."
They
hurried out of the room and returned in a minute or two, each pushing a
kind of tall dumb-waiter laden, on all its four wire-netted shelves, with
eight-month-old babies, all exactly alike (a Bokanovsky Group, it was evident)
and all (since their caste was Delta) dressed in khaki.
"Put
them down on the floor."
The
infants were unloaded.
"Now
turn them so that they can see the flowers and books."
Turned,
the babies at once fell silent, then began to crawl towards those clusters
of sleek colours, those shapes so gay and brilliant on the white pages.
As they approached, the sun came out of a momentary eclipse behind a cloud.
The roses flamed up as though with a sudden passion from within; a new
and profound sigruficance seemed to suffuse the shining pages of the books.
From the ranks of the crawling babies came little squeals of excitement,
gurgles and twitterings of pleasure.
The
Director rubbed his hands. "Excellent!" he said. "It might almost have
been done on purpose."
The
swiftest crawlers were already at their goal. Small hands reached out uncertainly,
touched, grasped, unpetaling the transfigured roses, crumpling the illuminated
pages of the books. The Director waited until all were happily busy. Then,
"Watch carefully," he said. And, lifting his hand, he gave the signal.
The
Head Nurse, who was standing by a switchboard at the other end of the room,
pressed down a little lever.
There
was a violent explosion. Shriller and ever shriller, a siren shrieked.
Alarm bells maddeningly sounded.
The
children started, screamed; their faces were distorted with terror.
"And
now," the Director shouted (for the noise was deafening), "now we proceed
to rub in the lesson with a mild electric shock."
He
waved his hand again, and the Head Nurse pressed a second lever. The screaming
of the babies suddenly changed its tone. There was something desperate,
almost insane, about the sharp spasmodic yelps to which they now gave utterance.
Their little bodies twitched and stiffened; their limbs moved jerkily as
if to the tug of unseen wires.
"We
can electrify that whole strip of floor," bawled the Director in explanation.
"But that's enough," he signalled to the nurse.
The
explosions ceased, the bells stopped ringing, the shriek of the siren died
down from tone to tone into silence. The stiffly twitching bodies relaxed,
and what had become the sob and yelp of infant maniacs broadened out once
more into a normal howl of ordinary terror.
"Offer
them the flowers and the books again."
The
nurses obeyed; but at the approach of the roses, at the mere sight of those
gaily-coloured images of pussy and cock-a-doodle-doo and baa-baa black
sheep, the infants shrank away in horror, the volume of their howling suddenly
increased.
"Observe,"
said the Director triumphantly, "observe."
Books
and loud noises, fiowers and electric shocks–already in the infant mind
these couples were compromisingly linked; and after two hundred repetitions
of the same or a similar lesson would be wedded indissolubly. What man
has joined, nature is powerless to put asunder.
"They'll
grow up with what the psychologists used to call an 'instinctive' hatred
of books and flowers. Reflexes unalterably conditioned. They'll be safe
from books and botany all their lives." The Director turned to his nurses.
"Take them away again."
Still
yelling, the khaki babies were loaded on to their dumb-waiters and wheeled
out, leaving behind them the smell of sour milk and a most welcome silence.
One
of the students held up his hand; and though he could see quite well why
you couldn't have lower-cast people wasting the Community's time over books,
and that there was always the risk of their reading something which might
undesirably decondition one of their reflexes, yet … well, he couldn't
understand about the flowers. Why go to the trouble of making it psychologically
impossible for Deltas to like flowers?
Patiently
the D.H.C. explained. If the children were made to scream at the sight
of a rose, that was on grounds of high economic policy. Not so very long
ago (a century or thereabouts), Gammas, Deltas, even Epsilons, had been
conditioned to like flowers–flowers in particular and wild nature in general.
The idea was to make them want to be going out into the country at every
available opportunity, and so compel them to consume transport.
"And
didn't they consume transport?" asked the student.
"Quite
a lot," the D.H.C. replied. "But nothing else."
Primroses
and landscapes, he pointed out, have one grave defect: they are gratuitous.
A love of nature keeps no factories busy. It was decided to abolish the
love of nature, at any rate among the lower classes; to abolish the love
of nature, but not the tendency to consume transport. For of course
it was essential that they should keep on going to the country, even though
they hated it. The problem was to find an economically sounder reason for
consuming transport than a mere affection for primroses and landscapes.
It was duly found.
"We
condition the masses to hate the country," concluded the Director. "But
simultaneously we condition them to love all country sports. At the same
time, we see to it that all country sports shall entail the use of elaborate
apparatus. So that they consume manufactured articles as well as transport.
Hence those electric shocks."
"I
see," said the student, and was silent, lost in admiration.
There
was a silence; then, clearing his throat, "Once upon a time," the Director
began, "while our Ford was still on earth, there was a little boy called
Reuben Rabinovitch. Reuben was the child of Polish-speaking parents."
The
Director interrupted himself. "You know what Polish is, I suppose?"
"A
dead language."
"Like
French and German," added another student, officiously showing off his
learning.
"And
'parent'?" questioned the D.H.C.
There
was an uneasy silence. Several of the boys blushed. They had not yet learned
to draw the significant but often very fine distinction between smut and
pure science. One, at last, had the courage to raise a hand.
"Human
beings used to be …" he hesitated; the blood rushed to his cheeks. "Well,
they used to be viviparous."
"Quite
right." The Director nodded approvingly.
"And
when the babies were decanted …"
"'Born,'"
came the correction.
"Well,
then they were the parents–I mean, not the babies, of course; the other
ones." The poor boy was overwhelmed with confusion.
"In
brief," the Director summed up, "the parents were the father and the mother."
The smut that was really science fell with a crash into the boys' eye-avoiding
silence. "Mother," he repeated loudly rubbing in the science; and, leaning
back in his chair, "These," he said gravely, "are unpleasant facts; I know
it. But then most historical facts are unpleasant."
He
returned to Little Reuben–to Little Reuben, in whose room, one evening,
by an oversight, his father and mother (crash, crash!) happened to leave
the radio turned on.
("For
you must remember that in those days of gross viviparous reproduction,
children were always brought up by their parents and not in State Conditioning
Centres.")
While
the child was asleep, a broadcast programme from London suddenly started
to come through; and the next morning, to the astonishment of his crash
and crash (the more daring of the boys ventured to grin at one another),
Little Reuben woke up repeating word for word a long lecture by that curious
old writer ("one of the very few whose works have been permitted to come
down to us"), George Bernard Shaw, who was speaking, according to a well-authenticated
tradition, about his own genius. To Little Reuben's wink and snigger, this
lecture was, of course, perfectly incomprehensible and, imagining that
their child had suddenly gone mad, they sent for a doctor. He, fortunately,
understood English, recognized the discourse as that which Shaw had broadcasted
the previous evening, realized the significance of what had happened, and
sent a letter to the medical press about it.
"The
principle of sleep-teaching, or hypnopædia, had been discovered."
The D.H.C. made an impressive pause.
The
principle had been discovered; but many, many years were to elapse before
that principle was usefully applied.
"The
case of Little Reuben occurred only twenty-three years after Our Ford's
first T-Model was put on the market." (Here the Director made a sign of
the T on his stomach and all the students reverently followed suit.) "And
yet …"
Furiously
the students scribbled. "Hypnopædia, first used officially in
A.F. 214. Why not before? Two reasons. (a) …"
"These
early experimenters," the D.H.C. was saying, "were on the wrong track.
They thought that hypnopædia could be made an instrument of intellectual
education …"
(A
small boy asleep on his right side, the right arm stuck out, the right
hand hanging limp over the edge of the bed. Through a round grating in
the side of a box a voice speaks softly.
"The
Nile is the longest river in Africa and the second in length of all the
rivers of the globe. Although falling short of the length of the Mississippi-Missouri,
the Nile is at the head of all rivers as regards the length of its basin,
which extends through 35 degrees of latitude …"
At
breakfast the next morning, "Tommy," some one says, "do you know which
is the longest river in Africa?" A shaking of the head. "But don't you
remember something that begins: The Nile is the …"
"The
- Nile - is - the - longest - river - in - Africa - and - the - second
- in - length - of - all - the - rivers - of - the - globe …" The words
come rushing out. "Although - falling - short - of …"
"Well
now, which is the longest river in Africa?"
The
eyes are blank. "I don't know."
"But
the Nile, Tommy."
"The
- Nile - is - the - longest - river - in - Africa - and - second …"
"Then
which river is the longest, Tommy?"
Tommy
burst into tears. "I don't know," he howls.)
That
howl, the Director made it plain, discouraged the earliest invesfigators.
The experiments were abandoned. No further attempt was made to teach children
the length of the Nile in their sleep. Quite rightly. You can't learn a
science unless you know what it's all about.
"Whereas,
if they'd only started on moral education," said the Director, leading
the way towards the door. The students followed him, desperately scribbling
as they walked and all the way up in the lift. "Moral education, which
ought never, in any circumstances, to be rational."
"Silence,
silence," whispered a loud speaker as they stepped out at the fourteenth
floor, and "Silence, silence," the trumpet mouths indefatigably repeated
at intervals down every corridor. The students and even the Director himself
rose automatically to the tips of their toes. They were Alphas, of course,
but even Alphas have been well conditioned. "Silence, silence." All the
air of the fourteenth floor was sibilant with the categorical imperative.
Fifty
yards of tiptoeing brought them to a door which the Director cautiously
opened. They stepped over the threshold into the twilight of a shuttered
dormitory. Eighty cots stood in a row against the wall. There was a sound
of light regular breathing and a continuous murmur, as of very faint voices
remotely whispering.
A
nurse rose as they entered and came to attention before the Director.
"What's
the lesson this afternoon?" he asked.
"We
had Elementary Sex for the first forty minutes," she answered. "But now
it's switched over to Elementary Class Consciousness."
The
Director walked slowly down the long line of cots. Rosy and relaxed with
sleep, eighty little boys and girls lay seftly hreathing. There was a whisper
under every pillow. The D.H.C. halted and, bending over one of the little
beds, listened attentively.
"Elementary
Class Consciousness, did you say? Let's have it repeated a little louder
by the trumpet."
At
the end of the room a loud speaker projected from the wall. The Director
walked up to it and pressed a switch.
"…
all wear green," said a soft but very distinct voice, beginning in the
middle of a sentence, "and Delta Children wear khaki. Oh no, I don't want
to play with Delta children. And Epsilons are still worse. They're too
stupid to be able to read or write. Besides they wear black, which is such
a beastly colour. I'm so glad I'm a Beta."
There
was a pause; then the voice began again.
"Alpha
children wear grey They work much harder than we do, because they're so
frightfully clever. I'm really awfuly glad I'm a Beta, because I don't
work so hard. And then we are much better than the Gammas and Deltas. Gammas
are stupid. They all wear green, and Delta children wear khaki. Oh no,
I don't want to play with Delta children. And Epsilons are still
worse. They're too stupid to be able …"
The
Director pushed back the switch. The voice was silent. Only its thin ghost
continued to mutter from beneath the eighty pillows.
"They'll
have that repeated forty or fifty times more before they wake; then again
on Thursday, and again on Saturday. A hundred and twenty times three times
a week for thirty months. After which they go on to a more advanced lesson."
Roses
and electric shocks, the khaki of Deltas and a whiff of asafœtida–wedded
indissolubly before the child can speak. But wordless conditioning is crude
and wholesale; cannot bring home the finer distinctions, cannot inculcate
the more complex courses of behaviour. For that there must be words, but
words without reason. In brief, hypnopædia.
"The
greatest moralizing and socializing force of all time."
The
students took it down in their little books. Straight from the horse's
mouth.
Once
more the Director touched the switch.
"…
so frightfully clever," the soft, insinuating, indefatigable voice was
saying, "I'm really awfully glad I'm a Beta, because …"
Not
so much like drops of water, though water, it is true, can wear holes in
the hardest granite; rather, drops of liquid sealing-wax, drops that adhere,
incrust, incorporate themselves with what they fall on, till finally the
rock is all one scarlet blob.
"Till
at last the child's mind is these suggestions, and the sum of the
suggestions is the child's mind. And not the child's mind only.
The adult's mind too–all his life long. The mind that judges and desires
and decides–made up of these suggestions. But all these suggestions are
our suggestions!" The Director almost shouted in his triumph. "Suggestions
from the State." He banged the nearest table. "It therefore follows …"
A
noise made him turn round.
"Oh,
Ford!" he said in another tone, "I've gone and woken the children."
Chapter
Three
OUTSIDE,
in the garden, it was playtime. Naked in the warm June sunshine, six or
seven hundred little boys and girls were running with shrill yells over
the lawns, or playing ball games, or squatting silently in twos and threes
among the flowering shrubs. The roses were in bloom, two nightingales soliloquized
in the boskage, a cuckoo was just going out of tune among the lime trees.
The air was drowsy with the murmur of bees and helicopters.
The
Director and his students stood for a short time watching a game of Centrifugal
Bumble-puppy. Twenty children were grouped in a circle round a chrome steel
tower. A ball thrown up so as to land on the platform at the top of the
tower rolled down into the interior, fell on a rapidly revolving disk,
was hurled through one or other of the numerous apertures pierced in the
cylindrical casing, and had to be caught.
"Strange,"
mused the Director, as they turned away, "strange to think that even in
Our Ford's day most games were played without more apparatus than a ball
or two and a few sticks and perhaps a bit of netting. imagine the folly
of allowing people to play elaborate games which do nothing whatever to
increase consumption. It's madness. Nowadays the Controllers won't approve
of any new game unless it can be shown that it requires at least as much
apparatus as the most complicated of existing games." He interrupted himself.
"That's
a charming little group," he said, pointing.
In
a little grassy bay between tall clumps of Mediterranean heather, two children,
a little boy of about seven and a little girl who might have been a year
older, were playing, very gravely and with all the focussed attention of
scientists intent on a labour of discovery, a rudimentary sexual game.
"Charming,
charming!" the D.H.C. repeated sentimentally.
"Charming,"
the boys politely agreed. But their smile was rather patronizing. They
had put aside similar childish amusements too recently to be able to watch
them now without a touch of contempt. Charming? but it was just a pair
of kids fooling about; that was all. Just kids.
"I
always think," the Director was continuing in the same rather maudlin tone,
when he was interrupted by a loud boo-hooing.
From
a neighbouring shrubbery emerged a nurse, leading by the hand a small boy,
who howled as he went. An anxious-looking little girl trotted at her heels.
"What's
the matter?" asked the Director.
The
nurse shrugged her shoulders. "Nothing much," she answered. "It's just
that this little boy seems rather reluctant to join in the ordinary erotic
play. I'd noticed it once or twice before. And now again to-day. He started
yelling just now …"
"Honestly,"
put in the anxious-looking little girl, "I didn't mean to hurt him or anything.
Honestly."
"Of
course you didn't, dear," said the nurse reassuringly. "And so," she went
on, turning back to the Director, "I'm taking him in to see the Assistant
Superintendent of Psychology. Just to see if anything's at all abnormal."
"Ouite
right," said the Director. "Take him in. You stay here, little girl," he
added, as the nurse moved away with her still howling charge. "What's your
name?"
"Polly
Trotsky."
"And
a very good name too," said the Director. "Run away now and see if you
can find some other little boy to play with."
The
child scampered off into the bushes and was lost to sight.
"Exquisite
little creature!" said the Director, looking after her. Then, turning to
his students, "What I'm going to tell you now," he said, "may sound incredible.
But then, when you're not accustomed to history, most facts about the past
do sound incredible."
He
let out the amazing truth. For a very long period before the time of Our
Ford, and even for some generations afterwards, erotic play between children
had been regarded as abnormal (there was a roar of laughter); and not only
abnormal, actually immoral (no!): and had therefore been rigorously suppressed.
A
look of astonished incredulity appeared on the faces of his listeners.
Poor little kids not allowed to amuse themselves? They could not believe
it.
"Even
adolescents," the D.H.C. was saying, "even adolescents like yourselves
…"
"Not
possible!"
"Barring
a little surreptitious auto-erotism and homosexuality–absolutely nothing."
"Nothing?"
"In
most cases, till they were over twenty years old."
"Twenty
years old?" echoed the students in a chorus of loud disbelief.
"Twenty,"
the Director repeated. "I told you that you'd find it incredible."
"But
what happened?" they asked. "What were the results?"
"The
results were terrible." A deep resonant voice broke startlingly into the
dialogue.
They
looked around. On the fringe of the little group stood a stranger–a man
of middle height, black-haired, with a hooked nose, full red lips, eyes
very piercing and dark. "Terrible," he repeated.
The
D.H.C. had at that moment sat down on one of the steel and rubber benches
conveniently scattered through the gardens; but at the sight of the stranger,
he sprang to his feet and darted forward, his hand outstretched, smiling
with all his teeth, effusive.
"Controller!
What an unexpected pleasure! Boys, what are you thinking of? This is the
Controller; this is his fordship, Mustapha Mond."
In
the four thousand rooms of the Centre the four thousand electric clocks
simultaneously struck four. Discarnate voices called from the trumpet mouths.
"Main
Day-shift off duty. Second Day-shift take over. Main Day-shift off …"
In
the lift, on their way up to the changing rooms, Henry Foster and the Assistant
Director of Predestination rather pointedly turned their backs on Bernard
Marx from the Psychology Bureau: averted themselves from that unsavoury
reputation.
The
faint hum and rattle of machinery still stirred the crimson air in the
Embryo Store. Shifts might come and go, one lupus-coloured face give place
to another; majestically and for ever the conveyors crept forward with
their load of future men and women.
Lenina
Crowne walked briskly towards the door.
His
fordship Mustapha Mond! The eyes of the saluting students almost popped
out of their heads. Mustapha Mond! The Resident Controller for Western
Europe! One of the Ten World Controllers. One of the Ten … and he sat down
on the bench with the D.H.C., he was going to stay, to stay, yes, and actually
talk to them … straight from the horse's mouth. Straight from the mouth
of Ford himself.
Two
shrimp-brown children emerged from a neighbouring shrubbery, stared at
them for a moment with large, astonished eyes, then returned to their amusements
among the leaves.
"You
all remember," said the Controller, in his strong deep voice, "you all
remember, I suppose, that beautiful and inspired saying of Our Ford's:
History is bunk. History," he repeated slowly, "is bunk."
He
waved his hand; and it was as though, with an invisible feather wisk, he
had brushed away a little dust, and the dust was Harappa, was Ur of the
Chaldees; some spider-webs, and they were Thebes and Babylon and Cnossos
and Mycenae. Whisk. Whisk–and where was Odysseus, where was Job, where
were Jupiter and Gotama and Jesus? Whisk–and those specks of antique dirt
called Athens and Rome, Jerusalem and the Middle Kingdom–all were gone.
Whisk–the place where Italy had been was empty. Whisk, the cathedrals;
whisk, whisk, King Lear and the Thoughts of Pascal. Whisk, Passion; whisk,
Requiem; whisk, Symphony; whisk …
"Going
to the Feelies this evening, Henry?" enquired the Assistant Predestinator.
"I hear the new one at the Alhambra is first-rate. There's a love scene
on a bearskin rug; they say it's marvellous. Every hair of the bear reproduced.
The most amazing tactual effects."
"That's
why you're taught no history," the Controller was saying. "But now the
time has come …"
The
D.H.C. looked at him nervously. There were those strange rumours of old
forbidden books hidden in a safe in the Controller's study. Bibles, poetry–Ford
knew what.
Mustapha
Mond intercepted his anxious glance and the corners of his red lips twitched
ironically.
"It's
all right, Director," he said in a tone of faint derision, "I won't corrupt
them."
The
D.H.C. was overwhelmed with confusion.
Those
who feel themselves despised do well to look despising. The smile on Bernard
Marx's face was contemptuous. Every hair on the bear indeed!
"I
shall make a point of going," said Henry Foster.
Mustapha
Mond leaned forward, shook a finger at them. "Just try to realize it,"
he said, and his voice sent a strange thrill quivering along their diaphragms.
"Try to realize what it was like to have a viviparous mother."
That
smutty word again. But none of them dreamed, this time, of smiling.
"Try
to imagine what 'living with one's family' meant."
They
tried; but obviously without the smallest success.
"And
do you know what a 'home' was?"
They
shook their heads.
From
her dim crimson cellar Lenina Crowne shot up seventeen stories, turned
to the right as she stepped out of the lift, walked down a long corridor
and, opening the door marked GIRLS' DRESSING-ROOM, plunged into a deafening
chaos of arms and bosoms and underclothing. Torrents of hot water were
splashing into or gurgling out of a hundred baths. Rumbling and hissing,
eighty vibro-vacuum massage machines were simultaneously kneading and sucking
the firm and sunburnt flesh of eighty superb female specimens. Every one
was talking at the top of her voice. A Synthetic Music machine was warbling
out a super-cornet solo.
"Hullo,
Fanny," said Lenina to the young woman who had the pegs and locker next
to hers.
Fanny
worked in the Bottling Room, and her surname was also Crowne. But as the
two thousand million inhabitants of the plant had only ten thousand names
between them, the coincidence was not particularly surprising.
Lenina
pulled at her zippers-downwards on the jacket, downwards with a double-handed
gesture at the two that held trousers, downwards again to loosen her undergarment.
Still wearing her shoes and stockings, she walked off towards the bathrooms.
Home,
home–a few small rooms, stiflingly over-inhabited by a man, by a periodically
teeming woman, by a rabble of boys and girls of all ages. No air, no space;
an understerilized prison; darkness, disease, and smells.
(The
Controller's evocation was so vivid that one of the boys, more sensitive
than the rest, turned pale at the mere description and was on the point
of being sick.)
Lenina
got out of the bath, toweled herself dry, took hold of a long flexible
tube plugged into the wall, presented the nozzle to her breast, as though
she meant to commit suicide, pressed down the trigger. A blast of warmed
air dusted her with the finest talcum powder. Eight different scents and
eau-de-Cologne were laid on in little taps over the wash-basin. She turned
on the third from the left, dabbed herself with chypre and, carrying her
shoes and stockings in her hand, went out to see if one of the vibro-vacuum
machines were free.
And
home was as squalid psychically as physically. Psychically, it was a rabbit
hole, a midden, hot with the frictions of tightly packed life, reeking
with emotion. What suffocating intimacies, what dangerous, insane, obscene
relationships between the members of the family group! Maniacally, the
mother brooded over her children (her children) … brooded over them
like a cat over its kittens; but a cat that could talk, a cat that could
say, "My baby, my baby," over and over again. "My baby, and oh, oh, at
my breast, the little hands, the hunger, and that unspeakable agonizing
pleasure! Till at last my baby sleeps, my baby sleeps with a bubble of
white milk at the corner of his mouth. My little baby sleeps …"
"Yes,"
said Mustapha Mond, nodding his head, "you may well shudder."
"Who
are you going out with to-night?" Lenina asked, returning from the vibro-vac
like a pearl illuminated from within, pinkly glowing.
"Nobody."
Lenina
raised her eyebrows in astonishment.
"I've
been feeling rather out of sorts lately," Fanny explained. "Dr. Wells advised
me to have a Pregnancy Substitute."
"But,
my dear, you're only nineteen. The first Pregnancy Substitute isn't compulsory
till twenty-one."
"I
know, dear. But some people are better if they begin earlier. Dr. Wells
told me that brunettes with wide pelvises, like me, ought to have their
first Pregnancy Substitute at seventeen. So I'm really two years late,
not two years early." She opened the door of her locker and pointed to
the row of boxes and labelled phials on the upper shelf.
"SYRUP
OF CORPUS LUTEUM," Lenina read the names aloud. "OVARIN, GUARANTEED FRESH:
NOT TO BE USED AFTER AUGUST 1ST, A.F. 632. MAMMARY GLAND EXTRACT: TO BE
TAKEN THREE TIMES DAILY, BEFORE MEALS, WITH A LITTLE WATER. PLACENTIN:
5cc TO BE INJECTED INTRAVENALLY EVERY THIRD DAY … Ugh!" Lenina shuddered.
"How I loathe intravenals, don't you?"
"Yes.
But when they do one good …" Fanny was a particularly sensible girl.
Our
Ford–or Our Freud, as, for some inscrutable reason, he chose to call himself
whenever he spoke of psychological matters–Our Freud had been the first
to reveal the appalling dangers of family life. The world was full of fathers–was
therefore full of misery; full of mothers–therefore of every kind of perversion
from sadism to chastity; full of brothers, sisters, uncles, aunts–full
of madness and suicide.
"And
yet, among the savages of Samoa, in certain islands off the coast of New
Guinea …"
The
tropical sunshine lay like warm honey on the naked bodies of children tumbling
promiscuously among the hibiscus blossoms. Home was in any one of twenty
palm-thatched houses. In the Trobriands conception was the work of ancestral
ghosts; nobody had ever heard of a father.
"Extremes,"
said the Controller, "meet. For the good reason that they were made to
meet."
"Dr.
Wells says that a three months' Pregnancy Substitute now will make all
the difference to my health for the next three or four years."
"Well,
I hope he's right," said Lenina. "But, Fanny, do you really mean to say
that for the next three moaths you're not supposed to …"
"Oh
no, dear. Only for a week or two, that's all. I shall spend the evening
at the Club playing Musical Bridge. I suppose you're going out?"
Lenina
nodded.
"Who
with?"
"Henry
Foster."
"Again?"
Fanny's kind, rather moon-like face took on an incongruous expression of
pained and disapproving astonishment. "Do you mean to tell me you're still
going out with Henry Foster?"
Mothers
and fathers, brothers and sisters. But there were also husbands, wives,
lovers. There were also monogamy and romance.
"Though
you probably don't know what those are," said Mustapha Mond.
They
shook their heads.
Family,
monogamy, romance. Everywhere exclusiveness, a narrow channelling of impulse
and energy.
"But
every one belongs to every one else," he concluded, citing the hypnopædic
proverb.
The
students nodded, emphatically agreeing with a statement which upwards of
sixty-two thousand repetitions in the dark had made them accept, not merely
as true, but as axiomatic, self-evident, utterly indisputable.
"But
after all," Lenina was protesting, "it's only about four months now since
I've been having Henry."
"Only
four months! I like that. And what's more," Fanny went on, pointing an
accusing finger, "there's been nobody else except Henry all that time.
Has there?"
Lenina
blushed scarlet; but her eyes, the tone of her voice remained defiant.
"No, there hasn't been any one else," she answered almost trucuently. "And
I jolly well don't see why there should have been."
"Oh,
she jolly well doesn't see why there should have been," Fanny repeated,
as though to an invisible listener behind Lenina's left shoulder. Then,
with a sudden change of tone, "But seriously," she said, "I really do think
you ought to be careful. It's such horribly bad form to go on and on like
this with one man. At forty, or thirty-five, it wouldrl't be so bad. But
at your age, Lenina! No, it really won't do. And you know how strongly
the D.H.C. objects to anything intense or long-drawn. Four months of Henry
Foster, without having another man–why, he'd be furious if he knew …"
"Think
of water under pressure in a pipe." They thought of it. "I pierce it once,"
said the Controller. "What a jet!"
He
pierced it twenty times. There were twenty piddling little fountains.
"My
baby. My baby …!"
"Mother!"
The madness is infectious.
"My
love, my one and only, precious, precious …"
Mother,
monogamy, romance. High spurts the fountain; fierce and foamy the wild
jet. The urge has but a single outlet. My love, my baby. No wonder these
poor pre-moderns were mad and wicked and miserable. Their world didn't
allow them to take things easily, didn't allow them to be sane, virtuous,
happy. What with mothers and lovers, what with the prohibitions they were
not conditioned to obey, what with the temptations and the lonely remorses,
what with all the diseases and the endless isolating pain, what with the
uncertainties and the poverty–they were forced to feel strongly. And feeling
strongly (and strongly, what was more, in solitude, in hopelessly individual
isolation), how could they be stable?
"Of
course there's no need to give him up. Have somebody else from time to
time, that's all. He has other girls, doesn't he?"
Lenina
admitted it.
"Of
course he does. Trust Henry Foster to be the perfect gentleman–always correct.
And then there's the Director to think of. You know what a stickler …"
Nodding,
"He patted me on the behind this afternoon," said Lenina.
"There,
you see!" Fanny was triumphant. "That shows what he stands for.
The strictest conventionality."
"Stability,"
said the Controller, "stability. No civilization without social stability.
No social stability without individual stability." His voice was a trumpet.
Listening they felt larger, warmer.
The
machine turns, turns and must keep on turning–for ever. It is death if
it stands still. A thousand millions scrabbled the crust of the earth.
The wheels began to turn. In a hundred and fifty years there were two thousand
millions. Stop all the wheels. In a hundred and fifty weeks there are once
more only a thousand millions; a thousand thousand thousand men and women
have starved to death.
Wheels
must turn steadily, but cannot turn untended. There must be men to tend
them, men as steady as the wheels upon their axles, sane men, obedient
men, stable in contentment.
Crying:
My baby, my mother, my only, only love groaning: My sin, my terrible God;
screaming with pain,muttering with fever, bemoaning old age and poverty–how
can they tend the wheels? And if they cannot tend the wheels … The corpses
of a thousand thousand thousand men and women would be hard to bury or
burn.
"And
after all," Fanny's tone was coaxing, "it's not as though there were anything
painful or disagreeable about having one or two men besides Henry. And
seeing that you ought to be a little more promiscuous …"
"Stability,"
insisted the Controller, "stability. The primal and the ultimate need.
Stability. Hence all this."
With
a wave of his hand he indicated the gardens, the huge building of the Conditioning
Centre, the naked children furtive in the undergrowth or running across
the lawns.
Lenina
shook her head. "Somehow," she mused, "I hadn't been feeling very keen
on promiscuity lately. There are times when one doesn't. Haven't you found
that too, Fanny?"
Fanny
nodded her sympathy and understanding. "But one's got to make the effort,"
she said, sententiously, "one's got to play the game. After all, every
one belongs to every one else."
"Yes,
every one belongs to every one else," Lenina repeated slowly and, sighing,
was silent for a moment; then, taking Fanny's hand, gave it a little squeeze.
"You're quite right, Fanny. As usual. I'll make the effort."
Impulse
arrested spills over, and the flood is feeling, the flood is passion, the
flood is even madness: it depends on the force of the current, the height
and strength of the barrier. The unchecked stream flows smoothly down its
appointed channels into a calm well-being. (The embryo is hungry; day in,
day out, the blood-surrogate pump unceasingly turns its eight hundred revolutions
a minute. The decanted infant howls; at once a nurse appears with a bottle
of external secretion. Feeling lurks in that interval of time between desire
and its consummation. Shorten that interval, break down all those old unnecessary
barriers.
"Fortunate
boys!" said the Controller. "No pains have been spared to make your lives
emotionally easy–to preserve you, so far as that is possible, from having
emotions at all."
"Ford's
in his flivver," murmured the D.H.C. "All's well with the world."
"Lenina
Crowne?" said Henry Foster, echoing the Assistant Predestinator's question
as he zipped up his trousers. "Oh, she's a splendid girl. Wonderfully pneumatic.
I'm surprised you haven't had her."
"I
can't think how it is I haven't," said the Assistant Predestinator. "I
certainly will. At the first opportunity."
From
his place on the opposite side of the changing-room aisle, Bernard Marx
overheard what they were saying and turned pale.
"And
to tell the truth," said Lenina, "I'm beginning to get just a tiny bit
bored with nothing but Henry every day." She pulled on her left stocking.
"Do you know Bernard Marx?" she asked in a tone whose excessive casualness
was evidently forced.
Fanny
looked startled. "You don't mean to say …?"
"Why
not? Bernard's an Alpha Plus. Besides, he asked me to go to one of the
Savage Reservations with him. I've always wanted to see a Savage Reservation."
"But
his reputation?"
"What
do I care about his reputation?"
"They
say he doesn't like Obstacle Golf."
"They
say, they say," mocked Lenina.
"And
then he spends most of his time by himself–alone." There was horror in
Fanny's voice.
"Well,
he won't be alone when he's with me. And anyhow, why are people so beastly
to him? I think he's rather sweet." She smiled to herself; how absurdly
shy he had been! Frightened almost–as though she were a World ControUer
and he a Gamma-Minus machine minder.
"Consider
your own lives," said Mustapha Mond. "Has any of you ever encountered an
insurmountable obstacle?"
The
question was answered by a negative silence.
"Has
any of you been compelled to live through a long time-interval between
the consciousness of a desire and its fufilment?"
"Well,"
began one of the boys, and hesitated.
"Speak
up," said the D.H.C. "Don't keep his fordship waiting."
"I
once had to wait nearly four weeks before a girl I wanted woud let me have
her."
"And
you felt a strong emotion in consequence?"
"Horrible!"
"Horrible;
precisely," said the Controller. "Our ancestors were so stupid and short-sighted
that when the first reformers came along and offered to deliver them from
those horrible emotions, they woudn't have anything to do with them."
"Talking
about her as though she were a bit of meat." Bernard ground his teeth.
"Have her here, have her there." Like mutton. Degrading her to so much
mutton. She said she'd think it over, she said she'd give me an answer
this week. Oh, Ford, Ford, Ford." He would have liked to go up to them
and hit them in the face–hard, again and again.
"Yes,
I really do advise you to try her," Henry Foster was saying.
"Take
Ectogenesis. Pfitzner and Kawaguchi had got the whole technique worked
out. But would the Governments look at it? No. There was something called
Christianity. Women were forced to go on being viviparous."
"He's
so ugly!" said Fanny.
"But
I rather like his looks."
"And
then so small." Fanny made a grimace; smallness was so horribly
and typically low-caste.
"I
think that's rather sweet," said Lenina. "One feels one would like to pet
him. You know. Like a cat."
Fanny
was shocked. "They say somebody made a mistake when he was still in the
bottle–thought he was a Gamma and put alcohol into his blood-surrogate.
That's why he's so stunted."
"What
nonsense!" Lenina was indignant.
"Sleep
teaching was actually prohibited in England. There was something called
liberalism. Parliament, if you know what that was, passed a law against
it. The records survive. Speeches about liberty of the subject. Liberty
to be inefficient and miserable. Freedom to be a round peg in a square
hole."
"But,
my dear chap, you're welcome, I assure you. You're welcome." Henry Foster
patted the Assistant Predestinator on the shoulder. "Every one belongs
to every one else, after all."
One
hundred repetitions three nights a week for four years, thought Bernard
Marx, who was a specialist on hypnopædia. Sixty-two thousand four
hundred repetitions make one truth. Idiots!
"Or
the Caste System. Constantly proposed, constantly rejected. There was something
called democracy. As though men were more than physico-chemically equal."
"Well,
all I can say is that I'm going to accept his invitation."
Bernard
hated them, hated them. But they were two, they were large, they were strong.
"The
Nine Years' War began in A.F. 141."
"Not
even if it were true about the alcohol in his blood-surrogate."
"Phosgene,
chloropicrin, ethyl iodoacetate, diphenylcyanarsine, trichlormethyl, chloroformate,
dichlorethyl sulphide. Not to mention hydrocyanic acid."
"Which
I simply don't believe," Lenina concluded.
"The
noise of fourteen thousand aeroplanes advancing in open order. But in the
Kurfurstendamm and the Eighth Arrondissement, the explosion of the anthrax
bombs is hardly louder than the popping of a paper bag."
"Because
I do want to see a Savage Reservation."
Ch3C6H2(NO2)3+Hg(CNO)2=well,
what? An enormous hole in the ground, a pile of masonry, some bits of flesh
and mucus, a foot, with the boot still on it, flying through the air and
landing, flop, in the middle of the geraniums–the scarlet ones; such a
splendid show that summer!
"You're
hopeless, Lenina, I give you up."
"The
Russian technique for infecting water supplies was particularly ingenious."
Back
turned to back, Fanny and Lenina continued their changing in silence.
"The
Nine Years' War, the great Economic Collapse. There was a choice between
World Control and destruction. Between stability and …"
"Fanny
Crowne's a nice girl too," said the Assistant Predestmator.
In
the nurseries, the Elementary Class Consciousness lesson was over, the
voices were adapting future demand to future industrial supply. "I do love
flying," they whispered, "I do love flying, I do love having new clothes,
I do love …"
"Liberalism,
of course, was dead of anthrax, but all the same you couldn't do things
by force."
"Not
nearly so pneumatic as Lenina. Oh, not nearly.""But old clothes are beastly,"
continued the untiring whisper. "We always throw away old clothes. Ending
is better than mending, ending is better thast mending, ending is better
…"
"Government's
an affair of sitting, not hitting. You rule with the brains and the buttocks,
never with the fists. For example, there was the conscription of consumption."
"There,
I'm ready," said Lenina, but Fanny remained speechless and averted. "Let's
make peace, Fanny darling."
"Every
man, woman and child compelled to consume so much a year. In the interests
of industry. The sole result …"
"Ending
is better than mending. The more stitches, the less riches; the more stitches
…"
"One
of these days," said Fanny, with dismal emphasis, "you'll get into trouble."
"Conscientious
objection on an enormous scale. Anything not to consume. Back to nature."
"I
do love flying. I do love flying."
"Back
to culture. Yes, actually to culture. You can't consume much if you sit
still and read books."
"Do
I look all right?" Lenina asked. Her jacket was made of bottle green acetate
cloth with green viscose fur; at the cuffs and collar.
"Eight
hundred Simple Lifers were mowed down by machine guns at Golders Green."
"Ending
is better than mending, ending is better than mending."
Green
corduroy shorts and white viscose-woollen stockings turned down below the
knee.
"Then
came the famous British Museum Massacre. Two thousand culture fans gassed
with dichlorethyl sulphide."
A
green-and-white jockey cap shaded Lenina's eyes; her shoes were bright
green and highly polished.
"In
the end," said Mustapha Mond, "the Controllers realized that force was
no good. The slower but infinitely surer methods of ectogenesis, neo-Pavlovian
conditioning and hypnopædia …"
And
round her waist she wore a silver-mounted green morocco-surrogate cartridge
belt, bulging (for Lenina was not a freemartin) with the regulation supply
of contraceptives.
"The
discoveries of Pfitzner and Kawaguchi were at last made use of. An intensive
propaganda against viviparous reproduction …"
"Perfect!"
cried Fanny enthusiastically. She could never resist Lenina's charm for
long. "And what a perfectly sweet Malthusian belt!"
"Accompanied
by a campaign against the Past; by the closing of museums, the blowing
up of historical monuments (luckily most of them had already been destroyed
during the Nine Years' War); by the suppression of all books published
before A.F. 15O.''
"I
simply must get one like it," said Fanny.
"There
were some things called the pyramids, for example.
"My
old black-patent bandolier …"
"And
a man called Shakespeare. You've never heard of them of course."
"It's
an absolute disgrace–that bandolier of mine."
"Such
are the advantages of a really scientific education."
"The
more stitches the less riches; the more stitches the less …"
"The
introduction of Our Ford's first T-Model …"
"I've
had it nearly three months."
"Chosen
as the opening date of the new era."
"Ending
is better than mending; ending is better …"
"There
was a thing, as I've said before, called Christianity."
"Ending
is better than mending."
"The
ethics and philosophy of under-consumption …"
"I
love new clothes, I love new clothes, I love …"
"So
essential when there was under-production; but in an age of machines and
the fixation of nitrogen–positively a crime against society."
"Henry
Foster gave it me."
"All
crosses had their tops cut and became T's. There was also a thing called
God."
"It's
real morocco-surrogate."
"We
have the World State now. And Ford's Day celebrations, and Community Sings,
and Solidarity Services."
"Ford,
how I hate them!" Bernard Marx was thinking.
"There
was a thing called Heaven; but all the same they used to drink enormous
quantities of alcohol."
"Like
meat, like so much meat."
"There
was a thing called the soul and a thing called immortality."
"Do
ask Henry where he got it."
"But
they used to take morphia and cocaine."
"And
what makes it worse, she tlainks of herself as meat."
"Two
thousand pharmacologists and bio-chemists were subsidized in A.P. 178."
"He
does look glum," said the Assistant Predestinator, pointing at Bernard
Marx.
"Six
years later it was being produced commercially. The perfect drug."
"Let's
bait him."
"Euphoric,
narcotic, pleasantly hallucinant."
"Glum,
Marx, glum." The clap on the shoulder made him start, look up. It was that
brute Henry Foster. "What you need is a gramme of soma."
"All
the advantages of Christianity and alcohol; none of their defects."
"Ford,
I should like to kill him!" But all he did was to say, "No, thank you,"
and fend off the proffered tube of tablets.
"Take
a holiday from reality whenever you like, and come back without so much
as a headache or a mythology."
"Take
it," insisted Henry Foster, "take it."
"Stability
was practically assured."
"One
cubic centimetre cures ten gloomy sentiments," said the Assistant Predestinator
citing a piece of homely hypnopædic wisdom.
"It
only remained to conquer old age."
"Damn
you, damn you!" shouted Bernard Marx.
"Hoity-toity."
"Gonadal
hormones, transfusion of young blood, magnesium salts …"
"And
do remember that a gramme is better than a damn." They went out, laughing.
"All
the physiological stigmata of old age have been abolished. And along with
them, of course …"
"Don't
forget to ask him about that Malthusian belt," said Fanny.
"Along
with them all the old man's mental peculiarities. Characters remain constant
throughout a whole lifetime."
"…
two rounds of Obstacle Golf to get through before dark. I must fly."
"Work,
play–at sixty our powers and tastes are what they were at seventeen. Old
men in the bad old days used to renounce, retire, take to religion, spend
their time reading, thinking–thinking!"
"Idiots,
swine!" Bernard Marx was saying to himself, as he walked down the corridor
to the lift.
"Now–such
is progress–the old men work, the old men copulate, the old men have no
time, no leisure from pleasure, not a moment to sit down and think–or if
ever by some unlucky chance such a crevice of time shoud yawn in the solid
substance of their distractions, there is always soma, delicious
soma, half a gramme for a half-holiday, a gramme for a week-end,
two grammes for a trip to the gorgeous East, three for a dark eternity
on the moon; returning whence they find themselves on the other side of
the crevice, safe on the solid ground of daily labour and distraction,
scampering from feely to feely, from girl to pneumatic girl, from Electromagnetic
Golf course to …"
"Go
away, little girl," shouted the D.H.C. angrily. "Go away, little boy! Can't
you see that his fordship's busy? Go and do your erotic play somewhere
else."
"Suffer
little children," said the Controller.
Slowly,
majestically, with a faint humming of machinery, the Conveyors moved forward,
thirty-three centimters an hour. In the red darkness glinted innumerable
rubies.
Chapter
Four
THE
LIFT was crowded with men from the Alpha Changing Rooms, and Lenina's entry
wars greeted by many friendly nods and smiles. She was a popular girl and,
at one time or another, had spent a night with almost all of them.
They
were dear boys, she thought, as she returned their salutations. Charming
boys! Still, she did wish that George Edzel's ears weren't quite so big
(perhaps he'd been given just a spot too much parathyroid at Metre 328?).
And looking at Benito Hoover, she couldn't help remembering that he was
really too hairy when he took his clothes off.
Turning,
with eyes a little saddened by the recollection, of Benito's curly blackness,
she saw in a corner the small thin body, the melancholy face of Bernard
Marx.
"Bernard!"
she stepped up to him. "I was looking for you." Her voice rang clear above
the hum of the mounting lift. The others looked round curiously. "I wanted
to talk to you about our New Mexico plan." Out of the tail of her eye she
could see Benito Hoover gaping with astonishment. The gape annoyed her.
"Surprised I shouldn't be begging to go with him again!" she said
to herself. Then aloud, and more warmly than ever, "I'd simply love
to come with you for a week in July," she went on. (Anyhow, she was publicly
proving her unfaithfulness to Henry. Fanny ought to be pleased, even though
it was Bernard.) "That is," Lenina gave him her most deliciously significant
smile, "if you still want to have me."
Bernard's
pale face flushed. "What on earth for?" she wondered, astonished, but at
the same time touched by this strange tribute to her power.
"Hadn't
we better talk about it somewhere else?" he stammered, looking horribly
uncomfortable.
"As
though I'd been saying something shocking," thought Lenina. "He couldn't
look more upset if I'd made a dirty joke–asked him who his mother was,
or something like that."
"I
mean, with all these people about …" He was choked with confusion.
Lenina's
laugh was frank and wholly unmalicious. "How funny you are!" she said;
and she quite genuinely did think him funny. "You'll give me at least a
week's warning, won't you," she went on in another tone. "I suppose we
take the Blue Pacific Rocket? Does it start from the Charing-T Tower? Or
is it from Hampstead?"
Before
Bernard could answer, the lift came to a standstill.
"Roof!"
called a creaking voice.
The
liftman was a small simian creature, dressed in the black tunic of an Epsilon-Minus
Semi-Moron.
"Roof!"
He
flung open the gates. The warm glory of afternoon sunlight made him start
and blink his eyes. "Oh, roof!" he repeated in a voice of rapture. He was
as though suddenly and joyfully awakened from a dark annihilating stupor.
"Roof!"
He
smiled up with a kind of doggily expectant adoration into the faces of
his passengers. Talking and laughing together, they stepped out into the
light. The liftman looked after them.
"Roof?"
he said once more, questioningly.
Then
a bell rang, and from the ceiling of the lift a loud speaker began, very
softly and yet very imperiously, to issue its commands.
"Go
down," it said, "go down. Floor Eighteen. Go down, go down. Floor Eighteen.
Go down, go …"
The
liftman slammed the gates, touched a button and instantly dropped back
into the droning twilight of the well, the twilight of his own habitual
stupor.
It
was warm and bright on the roof. The summer afternoon was drowsy with the
hum of passing helicopters; and the deeper drone of the rocket-planes hastening,
invisible, through the bright sky five or six miles overhead was like a
caress on the soft air. Bernard Marx drew a deep breath. He looked up into
the sky and round the blue horizon and finally down into Lenina's face.
"Isn't
it beautiful!" His voice trembled a little.
She
smiled at him with an expression of the most sympathetic understanding.
"Simply perfect for Obstacle Golf," she answered rapturously. "And now
I must fly, Bernard. Henry gets cross if I keep him waiting. Let me know
in good time about the date." And waving her hand she ran away across the
wide flat roof towards the hangars. Bernard stood watching the retreating
twinkle of the white stockings, the sunburnt knees vivaciously bending
and unbending again, again, and the softer rolling of those well-fitted
corduroy shorts beneath the bottle green jacket. His face wore an expression
of pain.
"I
should say she was pretty," said a loud and cheery voice just behind him.
Bernard
started and looked around. The chubby red face of Benito Hoover was beaming
down at him–beaming with manifest cordiality. Benito was notoriously good-natured.
People said of him that he could have got through life without ever touching
soma. The malice and bad tempers from which other people had to
take holidays never afflicted him. Reality for Benito was always sunny.
"Pneumatic
too. And how!" Then, in another tone: "But, I say," he went on, "you do
look glum! What you need is a gramme of soma." Diving into his right-hand
trouser-pocket, Benito produced a phial. "One cubic centimetre cures ten
gloomy … But, I say!"
Bernard
had suddenly turned and rushed away.
Benito
stared after him. "What can be the matter with the fellow?" he wondered,
and, shaking his head, decided that the story about the alcohol having
been put into the poor chap's blood-surrogate must be true. "Touched his
brain, I suppose."
He
put away the soma bottle, and taking out a packet of sex-hormone
chewing-gum, stuffed a plug into his cheek and walked slowly away towards
the hangars, ruminating.
Henry
Foster had had his machine wheeled out of its lock-up and, when Lenina
arrived, was already seated in the cockpit, waiting.
"Four
minutes late," was all his comment, as she climbed in beside him. He started
the engines and threw the helicopter screws into gear. The machine shot
vertically into the air. Henry accelerated; the humming of the propeller
shrilled from hornet to wasp, from wasp to mosquito; the speedometer showed
that they were rising at the best part of two kilometres a minute. London
diminished beneath them. The huge table-topped buildings were no more,
in a few seconds, than a bed of geometrical mushrooms sprouting from the
green of park and garden. In the midst of them, thin-stalked, a taller,
slenderer fungus, the Charing-T Tower lifted towards the sky a disk of
shining concrete.
Like
the vague torsos of fabulous athletes, huge fleshy clouds lolled on the
blue air above their heads. Out of one of them suddenly dropped a small
scarlet insect, buzzing as it fell.
"There's
the Red Rocket," said Henry, "just come in from New York." Looking at his
watch. "Seven minutes behind time," he added, and shook his head. "These
Atlantic services–they're really scandalously unpunctual."
He
took his foot off the accelerator. The humming of the screws overhead dropped
an octave and a half, back through wasp and hornet to bumble bee, to cockchafer,
to stag-beetle. The upward rush of the machine slackened off; a moment
later they were hanging motionless in the air. Henry pushed at a lever;
there was a click. Slowly at first, then faster and faster, till it was
a circular mist before their eyes, the propeller in front of them began
to revolve. The wind of a horizontal speed whistled ever more shrilly in
the stays. Henry kept his eye on the revolution-counter; when the needle
touched the twelve hundred mark, he threw the helicopter screws out of
gear. The machine had enough forward momentum to be able to fly on its
planes.
Lenina
looked down through the window in the floor between her feet. They were
flying over the six kilometre zone of park-land that separated Central
London from its first ring of satellite suburbs. The green was maggoty
with fore-shortened life. Forests of Centrifugal Bumble-puppy towers gleamed
between the trees. Near Shepherd's Bush two thousand Beta-Minus mixed doubles
were playing Riemann-surface tennis. A double row of Escalator Fives Courts
lined the main road from Notting Hill to Willesden. In the Ealing stadium
a Delta gymnastic display and community sing was in progress.
"What
a hideous colour khaki is," remarked Lenina, voicing the hypnopædic
prejudices of her caste.
The
buildings of the Hounslow Feely Studio covered seven and a half hectares.
Near them a black and khaki army of labourers was busy revitrifying the
surface of the Great West Road. One of the huge travelling crucibles was
being tapped as they flew over. The molten stone poured out in a stream
of dazzling incandescence across the road, the asbestos rollers came and
went; at the tail of an insulated watering cart the steam rose in white
clouds.
At
Brentford the Television Corporation's factory was like a small town.
"They
must be changing the shift," said Lenina.
Like
aphides and ants, the leaf-green Gamma girls, the black Semi-Morons swarmed
round the entrances, or stood in queues to take their places in the monorail
tram-cars. Mulberry-coloured Beta-Minuses came and went among the crowd.
The roof of the main building was alive with the alighting and departure
of helicopters.
"My
word," said Lenina, "I'm glad I'm not a Gamma."
Ten
minutes later they were at Stoke Poges and had started their first round
of Obstacle Golf.
§
2
WITH
eyes for the most part downcast and, if ever they lighted on a fellow creature,
at once and furtively averted, Bernard hastened across the roof. He was
like a man pursued, but pursued by enemies he does not wish to see, lest
they should seem more hostile even than he had supposed, and he himself
be made to feel guiltier and even more helplessly alone.
"That
horrible Benito Hoover!" And yet the man had meant well enough. Which only
made it, in a way, much worse. Those who meant well behaved in the same
way as those who meant badly. Even Lenina was making him suffer. He remembered
those weeks of timid indecision, during which he had looked and longed
and despaired of ever having the courage to ask her. Dared he face the
risk of being humiliated by a contemptuous refusal? But if she were to
say yes, what rapture! Well, now she had said it and he was still wretched–wretched
that she should have thought it such a perfect afternoon for Obstacle Golf,
that she should have trotted away to join Henry Foster, that she should
have found him funny for not wanting to talk of their most private affairs
in public. Wretched, in a word, because she had behaved as any healthy
and virtuous English girl ought to behave and not in some other, abnormal,
extraordinary way.
He
opened the door of his lock-up and called to a lounging couple of Delta-Minus
attendants to come and push his machine out on to the roof. The hangars
were staffed by a single Bokanovsky Group, and the men were twins, identically
small, black and hideous. Bernard gave his orders in the sharp, rather
arrogant and even offensive tone of one who does not feel himself too secure
in his superiority. To have dealings with members of the lower castes was
always, for Bernard, a most distressing experience. For whatever the cause
(and the current gossip about the alcohol in his blood-surrogate may very
likely–for accidents will happen–have been true) Bernard's physique as
hardly better than that of the average Gamma. He stood eight centimetres
short of the standard Alpha height and was slender in proportion. Contact
with members of he lower castes always reminded him painfully of this physical
inadequacy. "I am I, and wish I wasn't"; his self-consciousness was acute
and stressing. Each time he found himself looking on the level, instead
of downward, into a Delta's face, he felt humiliated. Would the creature
treat him with the respect due to his caste? The question haunted him.
Not without reason. For Gammas, Deltas and Epsilons had been to some extent
conditioned to associate corporeal mass with social superiority. Indeed,
a faint hypnopædic prejudice in favour of size was universal. Hence
the laughter of the women to whom he made proposals, the practical joking
of his equals among the men. The mockery made him feel an outsider; and
feeling an outsider he behaved like one, which increased the prejudice
against him and intensified the contempt and hostility aroused by his physical
defects. Which in turn increased his sense of being alien and alone. A
chronic fear of being slighted made him avoid his equals, made him stand,
where his inferiors were concerned, self-consciously on his dignity. How
bitterly he envied men like Henry Foster and Benito Hoover! Men who never
had to shout at an Epsilon to get an order obeyed; men who took their position
for granted; men who moved through the caste system as a fish through water–so
utterly at home as to be unaware either of themselves or of the beneficent
and comfortable element in which they had their being.
Slackly,
it seemed to him, and with reluctance, the twin attendants wheeled his
plane out on the roof.
"Hurry
up!" said Bernard irritably. One of them glanced at him. Was that a kind
of bestial derision that he detected in those blank grey eyes? "Hurry up!"
he shouted more loudly, and there was an ugly rasp in his voice.
He
climbed into the plane and, a minute later, was flying southwards, towards
the river.
The
various Bureaux of Propaganda and the College of Emotional Engineering
were housed in a single sixty-story building in Fleet Street. In the basement
and on the low floors were the presses and offices of the three great Lodon
newspapers–The Hourly Radio, an upper-caste sheet, the pale green
Gamma Gazette, and, on khaki paper and in words exclusively of one
syllable, The Delta Mirror. Then came the Bureaux of Propaganda
by Television, by Feeling Picture, and by Synthetic Voice and Music respectively–twenty-two
floors of them. Above were the search laboratories and the padded rooms
in which Sound-Track Writers and Synthetic Composers did the delicate work.
The top eighteen floors were occupied the College of Emotional Engineering.
Bernard
landed on the roof of Propaganda House and stepped out.
"Ring
down to Mr. Helmholtz Watson," he ordered the Gamma-Plus porter, "and tell
him that Mr. Bernard Marx is waiting for him on the roof."
He
sat down and lit a cigarette.
Helmholtz
Watson was writing when the message came down.
"Tell
him I'm coming at once," he said and hung up the receiver. Then, turning
to his secretary, "I'll leave you to put my things away," he went on in
the same official and impersonal tone; and, ignoring her lustrous smile,
got up and walked briskly to the door.
He
was a powerfully built man, deep-chested, broad-shouldered, massive, and
yet quick in his movements, springy and agile. The round strong pillar
of his neck supported a beautifully shaped head. His hair was dark and
curly, his features strongly marked. In a forcible emphatic way, he was
handsome and looked, as his secretety was never tired of repeating, every
centimetre an Alpha Plus. By profession he was a lecturer at the College
of Emotional Engineering (Department of Writing) and the intervals of his
educational activities, a working Emotional Engineer. He wrote regularly
for The Hourly Radio, composed feely scenarios, and had the happiest
knack for slogans and hypnopædic rhymes.
"Able,"
was the verdict of his superiors. "Perhaps, (and they would shake their
heads, would significantly lower their voices) "a little too able."
Yes,
a little too able; they were right. A mental excess had produced in Helmholtz
Watson effects very similar to those which, in Bernard Marx, were the result
of a physical defect. Too little bone and brawn had isolated Bernard from
his fellow men, and the sense of this apartness, being, by all the current
standards, a mental excess, became in its turn a cause of wider separation.
That which had made Helmholtz so uncomfortably aware of being himself and
and all alone was too much ability. What the two men shared was the knowledge
that they were individuals. But whereas the physically defective Bernard
had suffered all his life from the consciousness of being separate, it
was only quite recently that, grown aware of his mental excess, Helmholtz
Watson had also become aware of his difference from the people who surrounded
him. This Escalator-Squash champion, this indefatigable lover (it was said
that he had had six hundred and forty different girls in under four years),
this admirable committee man and best mixer had realized quite suddenly
that sport, women, communal activities were only, so far as he was concerned,
second bests. Really, and at the bottom, he was interested in something
else. But in what? In what? That was the problem which Bernard had come
to discuss with him–or rather, since it was always Helmholtz who did all
the talking, to listen to his friend discussing, yet once more.
Three
charming girls from the Bureau of Propaganda by Synthetic Voice waylaid
him as he stepped out of the lift.
"Oh,
Helmholtz, darling, do come and have a picnic supper with us on
Exmoor." They clung round him imploringly.
He
shook his head, he pushed his way through them. "No, no."
"We're
not inviting any other man."
But
Helmholtz remained unshaken even by this delightful promise. "No," he repeated,
"I'm busy." And he held resolutely on his course. The girls trailed after
him. It was not till he had actually climbed into Bernard's plane and slammed
the door that they gave up pursuit. Not without reproaches.
"These
women!" he said, as the machine rose into the air. "These women!" And he
shook his head, he frowned. "Too awful," Bernard hypocritically agreed,
wishing, as he spoke the words, that he could have as many girls as Helmholtz
did, and with as little trouble. He was seized with a sudden urgent need
to boast. "I'm taking Lenina Crowne to New Mexico with me," he said in
a tone as casual as he could make it.
"Are
you?" said Helmholtz, with a total absence of interest. Then after a little
pause, "This last week or two," he went on, "I've been cutting all my committees
and all my girls. You can't imagine what a hullabaloo they've been making
about it at the College. Still, it's been worth it, I think. The effects
…" He hesitated. "Well, they're odd, they're very odd."
A
physical shortcoming could produce a kind of mental excess. The process,
it seemed, was reversible. Mental excess could produce, for its own purposes,
the voluntary blindness and deafness of deliberate solitude, the artificial
impotence of asceticism.
The
rest of the short flight was accomplished in silence. When they had arrived
and were comfortably stretched out on the pneumatic sofas in Bernard's
room, Helmholtz began again.
Speaking
very slowly, "Did you ever feel," he asked, "as though you had something
inside you that was only waiting for you to give it a chance to come out?
Some sort of extra power that you aren't using–you know, like all the water
that goes down the falls instead of through the turbines?" He looked at
Bernard questioningly.
"You
mean all the emotions one might be feeling if things were different?"
Helmholtz
shook his head. "Not quite. I'm thinking of a queer feeling I sometimes
get, a feeling that I've got something important to say and the power to
say it–only I don't know what it is, and I can't make any use of the power.
If there was some different way of writing … Or else something else to
write about …" He was silent; then, "You see," he went on at last, "I'm
pretty good at inventing phrases–you know, the sort of words that suddenly
make you jump, almost as though you'd sat on a pin, they seem so new and
exciting even though they're about something hypnopædically obvious.
But that doesn't seem enough. It's not enough for the phrases to be good;
what you make with them ought to be good too."
"But
your things are good, Helmholtz."
"Oh,
as far as they go." Helmholtz shrugged his shoulders. "But they go such
a little way. They aren't important enough, somehow. I feel I could do
something much more important. Yes, and more intense, more violent. But
what? What is there more important to say? And how can one be violent about
the sort of things one's expected to write about? Words can be like X-rays,
if you use them properly–they'll go through anything. You read and you're
pierced. That's one of the things I try to teach my students–how to write
piercingly. But what on earth's the good of being pierced by an article
about a Community Sing, or the latest improvement in scent organs? Besides,
can you make words really piercing–you know, like the very hardest X-rays–when
you're writing about that sort of thing? Can you say something about nothing?
That's what it finally boils down to. I try and I try …"
"Hush!"
said Bernard suddenly, and lifted a warning finger; they listened. "I believe
there's somebody at the door," he whispered.
Helmholtz
got up, tiptoed across the room, and with a sharp quick movement flung
the door wide open. There was, of course, nobody there.
"I'm
sorry," said Bernard, feelling and looking uncomfortably foolish. "I suppose
I've got things on my nerves a bit. When people are suspicious with you,
you start being suspicious with them."
He
passed his hand across his eyes, he sighed, his voice became plaintive.
He was justifying himself. "If you knew what I'd had to put up with recently,"
he said almost tearfully–and the uprush of his self-pity was like a fountain
suddenly released. "If you only knew!"
Helmholtz
Watson listened with a certain sense of discomfort. "Poor little Bernard!"
he said to himself. But at the same time he felt rather ashamed for his
friend. He wished Bernard would show a little more pride.
Chapter
Five
BY
EIGHT O'CLOCK the light was failing. The loud speaker in the tower of the
Stoke Poges Club House began, in a more than human tenor, to announce the
closing of the courses. Lenina and Henry abandoned their game and walked
back towards the Club. From the grounds of the Internal and External Secretion
Trust came the lowing of those thousands of cattle which provided, with
their hormones and their milk, the raw materials for the great factory
at Farnham Royal.
An
incessant buzzing of helicopters filled the twilight. Every two and a half
minutes a bell and the screech of whistles announced the departure of one
of the light monorail trains which carried the lower caste golfers back
from their separate course to the metropolis.
Lenina
and Henry climbed into their machine and started off. At eight hundred
feet Henry slowed down the helicopter screws, and they hung for a minute
or two poised above the fading landscape. The forest of Burnham Beeches
stretched like a great pool of darkness towards the bright shore of the
western sky. Crimson at the horizon, the last of the sunset faded, through
orange, upwards into yellow and a pale watery green. Northwards, beyond
and above the trees, the Internal and External Secretions factory glared
with a fierce electric brilliance from every window of its twenty stories.
Beneath them lay the buildings of the Golf Club–the huge Lower Caste barracks
and, on the other side of a dividing wall, the smaller houses reserved
for Alpha and Beta members. The approaches to the monorail station were
black with the ant-like pullulation of lower-caste activity. From under
the glass vault a lighted train shot out into the open. Following its southeasterly
course across the dark plain their eyes were drawn to the majestic buildings
of the Slough Crematorium. For the safety of night-flying planes, its four
tall chimneys were flood-lighted and tipped with crimson danger signals.
It was a landmark.
"Why
do the smoke-stacks have those things like balconies around them?" enquired
Lenina.
"Phosphorus
recovery," explained Henry telegraphically. "On their way up the chimney
the gases go through four separate treatments. P2O5
used to go right out of circulation every time they cremated some one.
Now they recover over ninety-eight per cent of it. More than a kilo and
a half per adult corpse. Which makes the best part of four hundred tons
of phosphorus every year from England alone." Henry spoke with a happy
pride, rejoicing whole-heartedly in the achievement, as though it had been
his own. "Fine to think we can go on being socially useful even after we're
dead. Making plants grow."
Lenina,
meanwhile, had turned her eyes away and was looking perpendicularly downwards
at the monorail station. "Fine," she agreed. "But queer that Alphas and
Betas won't make any more plants grow than those nasty little Gammas and
Deltas and Epsilons down there."
"All
men are physico-chemically equal," said Henry sententiously. "Besides,
even Epsilons perform indispensable services."
"Even
an Epsilon …" Lenina suddenly remembered an occasion when, as a little
girl at school, she had woken up in the middle of the night and become
aware, for the first time, of the whispering that had haunted all her sleeps.
She saw again the beam of moonlight, the row of small white beds; heard
once more the soft, soft voice that said (the words were there, unforgotten,
unforgettable after so many night-long repetitions): "Every one works for
every one else. We can't do without any one. Even Epsilons are useful.
We couldn't do without Epsilons. Every one works for every one else. We
can't do without any one …" Lenina remembered her first shock of fear and
surprise; her speculations through half a wakeful hour; and then, under
the influence of those endless repetitions, the gradual soothing of her
mind, the soothing, the smoothing, the stealthy creeping of sleep. …
"I
suppose Epsilons don't really mind being Epsilons," she said aloud.
"Of
course they don't. How can they? They don't know what it's like being anything
else. We'd mind, of course. But then we've been differently conditioned.
Besides, we start with a different heredity."
"I'm
glad I'm not an Epsilon," said Lenina, with conviction.
"And
if you were an Epsilon," said Henry, "your conditioning would have made
you no less thankful that you weren't a Beta or an Alpha." He put his forward
propeller into gear and headed the machine towards London. Behind them,
in the west, the crimson and orange were almost faded; a dark bank of cloud
had crept into the zenith. As they flew over the crematorium, the plane
shot upwards on the column of hot air rising from the chimneys, only to
fall as suddenly when it passed into the descending chill beyond.
"What
a marvellous switchback!" Lenina laughed delightedly.
But
Henry's tone was almost, for a moment, melancholy. "Do you know what that
switchback was?" he said. "It was some human being finally and definitely
disappearing. Going up in a squirt of hot gas. It would be curious to know
who it was–a man or a woman, an Alpha or an Epsilon. …" He sighed. Then,
in a resolutely cheerful voice, "Anyhow," he concluded, "there's one thing
we can be certain of; whoever he may have been, he was happy when he was
alive. Everybody's happy now."
"Yes,
everybody's happy now," echoed Lenina. They had heard the words repeated
a hundred and fifty times every night for twelve years.
Landing
on the roof of Henry's forty-story apartment house in Westminster, they
went straight down to the dining-hall. There, in a loud and cheerful company,
they ate an excellent meal. Soma was served with the coffee. Lenina
took two half-gramme tablets and Henry three. At twenty past nine they
walked across the street to the newly opened Westminster Abbey Cabaret.
It was a night almost without clouds, moonless and starry; but of this
on the whole depressing fact Lenina and Henry were fortunately unaware.
The electric sky-signs effectively shut off the outer darkness. "CALVIN
STOPES AND HIS SIXTEEN SEXOPHONISTS." From the façade of the new
Abbey the giant letters invitingly glared. "LONDON'S FINEST SCENT AND COLOUR
ORGAN. ALL THE LATEST SYNTHETIC MUSIC."
They
entered. The air seemed hot and somehow breathless with the scent of ambergris
and sandalwood. On the domed ceiling of the hall, the colour organ had
momentarily painted a tropical sunset. The Sixteen Sexophonists were playing
an old favourite: "There ain't no Bottle in all the world like that dear
little Bottle of mine." Four hundred couples were five-stepping round the
polished floor. Lenina and Henry were soon the four hundred and first.
The saxophones wailed like melodious cats under the moon, moaned in the
alto and tenor registers as though the little death were upon them. Rich
with a wealth of harmonics, their tremulous chorus mounted towards a climax,
louder and ever louder–until at last, with a wave of his hand, the conductor
let loose the final shattering note of ether-music and blew the sixteen
merely human blowers clean out of existence. Thunder in A flat major. And
then, in all but silence, in all but darkness, there followed a gradual
deturgescence, a diminuendo sliding gradually, through quarter tones,
down, down to a faintly whispered dominant chord that lingered on (while
the five-four rhythms still pulsed below) charging the darkened seconds
with an intense expectancy. And at last expectancy was fulfilled. There
was a sudden explosive sunrise, and simultaneously, the Sixteen burst into
song:
"Bottle
of mine, it's you I've always wanted!
Bottle
of mine, why was I ever decanted?
Skies are blue inside of you,
The weather's always fine;
For
There
ain't no Bottle in all the world
Like
that dear little Bottle of mine."
Five-stepping
with the other four hundred round and round Westminster Abbey, Lenina and
Henry were yet dancing in another world–the warm, the richly coloured,
the infinitely friendly world of soma-holiday. How kind, how good-looking,
how delightfully amusing every one was! "Bottle of mine, it's you I've
always wanted …" But Lenina and Henry had what they wanted … They were
inside, here and now-safely inside with the fine weather, the perennially
blue sky. And when, exhausted, the Sixteen had laid by their saxophones
and the Synthetic Music apparatus was producing the very latest in slow
Malthusian Blues, they might have been twin embryos gently rocking together
on the waves of a bottled ocean of blood-surrogate.
"Good-night,
dear friends. Good-night, dear friends." The loud speakers veiled their
commands in a genial and musical politeness. "Good-night, dear friends
…"
Obediently,
with all the others, Lenina and Henry left the building. The depressing
stars had travelled quite some way across the heavens. But though the separating
screen of the sky-signs had now to a great extent dissolved, the two young
people still retained their happy ignorance of the night.
Swallowing
half an hour before closing time, that second dose of soma had raised
a quite impenetrable wall between the actual universe and their minds.
Bottled, they crossed the street; bottled, they took the lift up to Henry's
room on the twenty-eighth floor. And yet, bottled as she was, and in spite
of that second gramme of soma, Lenina did not forget to take all
the contraceptive precautions prescribed by the regulations. Years of intensive
hypnopædia and, from twelve to seventeen, Malthusian drill three
times a week had made the taking of these precautions almost as automatic
and inevitable as blinking.
"Oh,
and that reminds me," she said, as she came back from the bathroom, "Fanny
Crowne wants to know where you found that lovely green morocco-surrogate
cartridge belt you gave me."
§
2
ALTERNATE
Thursdays were Bernard's Solidarity Service days. After an early dinner
at the Aphroditzeum (to which Helrnholtz had recently been elected under
Rule Two) he took leave of his friend and, hailing a taxi on the roof told
the man to fly to the Fordson Community Singery. The machine rose a couple
of hundred metres, then headed eastwards, and as it turned, there before
Bernard's eyes, gigantically beautiful, was the Singery. Flood-lighted,
its three hundred and twenty metres of white Carrara-surrogate gleamed
with a snowy incandescence over Ludgate Hill; at each of the four corners
of its helicopter platform an immense T shone crimson against the night,
and from the mouths of twenty-four vast golden trumpets rumbled a solemn
synthetic music.
"Damn,
I'm late," Bernard said to himself as he first caught sight of Big Henry,
the Singery clock. And sure enough, as he was paying off his cab, Big Henry
sounded the hour. "Ford," sang out an immense bass voice from all the golden
trumpets. "Ford, Ford, Ford …" Nine times. Bernard ran for the lift.
The
great auditorium for Ford's Day celebrations and other massed Community
Sings was at the bottom of the building. Above it, a hundred to each floor,
were the seven thousand rooms used by Solidarity Groups for their fortnight
services. Bernard dropped down to floor thirty-three, hurried along the
corridor, stood hesitating for a moment outside Room 3210, then, having
wound himself up, opened the door and walked in.
Thank
Ford! he was not the last. Three chairs of the twelve arranged round the
circular table were still unoccupied. He slipped into the nearest of them
as inconspicuously as he could and prepared to frown at the yet later comers
whenever they should arrive.
Turning
towards him, "What were you playing this afternoon?" the girl on his left
enquired. "Obstacle, or Electro-magnetic?"
Bernard
looked at her (Ford! it was Morgana Rothschild) and blushingly had to admit
that he had been playing neither. Morgana stared at him with astonishment.
There was an awkward silence.
Then
pointedly she turned away and addressed herself to the more sporting man
on her left.
"A
good beginning for a Solidarity Service," thought Bernard miserably, and
foresaw for himself yet another failure to achieve atonement. If only he
had given himself time to look around instead of scuttling for the nearest
chair! He could have sat between Fifi Bradlaugh and Joanna Diesel. Instead
of which he had gone and blindly planted himself next to Morgana. Morgana!
Ford! Those black eyebrows of hers–that eyebrow, rather–for they met above
the nose. Ford! And on his right was Clara Deterding. True, Clara's eyebrows
didn't meet. But she was really too pneumatic. Whereas Fifi and
Joanna were absolutely right. Plump, blonde, not too large … And it was
that great lout, Tom Kawaguchi, who now took the seat between them.
The
last arrival was Sarojini Engels.
"You're
late," said the President of the Group severely. "Don't let it happen again."
Sarojini
apologized and slid into her place between Jim Bokanovsky and Herbert Bakunin.
The group was now complete, the solidarity circle perfect and without flaw.
Man, woman, man, in a ring of endless alternation round the table. Twelve
of them ready to be made one, waiting to come together, to be fused, to
lose their twelve separate identities in a larger being.
The
President stood up, made the sign of the T and, switching on the synthetic
music, let loose the soft indefatigable beating of drums and a choir of
instruments–near-wind and super-string–that plangently repeated and repeated
the brief and unescapably haunting melody of the first Solidarity Hymn.
Again, again–and it was not the ear that heard the pulsing rhythm, it was
the midriff; the wail and clang of those recurring harmonies haunted, not
the mind, but the yearning bowels of compassion.
The
President made another sign of the T and sat down. The service had begun.
The dedicated soma tablets were placed in the centre of the table.
The loving cup of strawberry ice-cream soma was passed from hand
to hand and, with the formula, "I drink to my annihilation," twelve times
quaffed. Then to the accompaniment of the synthetic orchestra the First
Solidarity Hymn was sung.
"Ford,
we are twelve; oh, make us one,
Like drops within the Social River,
Oh,
make us now together run
As swiftly as thy shining Flivver."
Twelve
yearning stanzas. And then the loving cup was passed a second time. "I
drink to the Greater Being" was now the formula. All drank. Tirelessly
the music played. The drums beat. The crying and clashing of the harmonies
were an obsession in the melted bowels. The Second Solidarity Hymn was
sung.
"Come,
Greater Being, Social Friend,
Annihilating Twelve-in-One!
We
long to die, for when we end,
Our larger life has but begun."
Again
twelve stanzas. By this time the soma had begun to work. Eyes shone,
cheeks were flushed, the inner light of universal benevolence broke out
on every face in happy, friendly smiles. Even Bernard felt himself a little
melted. When Morgana Rothschild turned and beamed at him, he did his best
to beam back. But the eyebrow, that black two-in-one–alas, it was still
there; he couldn't ignore it, couldn't, however hard he tried. The melting
hadn't gone far enough. Perhaps if he had been sitting between Fifi and
Joanna … For the third time the loving cup went round; "I drink to the
imminence of His Coming," said Morgana Rothschild, whose turn it happened
to be to initiate the circular rite. Her tone was loud, exultant. She drank
and passed the cup to Bernard. "I drink to the imminence of His Coming,"
he repeated, with a sincere attempt to feel that the coming was imminent;
but the eyebrow continued to haunt him, and the Coming, so far as he was
concerned, was horribly remote. He drank and handed the cup to Clara Deterding.
"It'll be a failure again," he said to himself. "I know it will." But he
went on doing his best to beam.
The
loving cup had made its circuit. Lifting his hand, the President gave a
signal; the chorus broke out into the third Solidarity Hymn.
"Feel
how the Greater Being comes!
Rejoice and, in rejoicings, die!
Melt
in the music of the drums!
For I am you and you are I."
As
verse succeeded verse the voices thrilled with an ever intenser excitement.
The sense of the Coming's imminence was like an electric tension in the
air. The President switched off the music and, with the final note of the
final stanza, there was absolute silence–the silence of stretched expectancy,
quivering and creeping with a galvanic life. The President reached out
his hand; and suddenly a Voice, a deep strong Voice, more musical than
any merely human voice, richer, warmer, more vibrant with love and yearning
and compassion, a wonderful, mysterious, supernatural Voice spoke from
above their heads. Very slowly, "Oh, Ford, Ford, Ford," it said diminishingly
and on a descending scale. A sensation of warmth radiated thrillingly out
from the solar plexus to every extremity of the bodies of those who listened;
tears came into their eyes; their hearts, their bowels seemed to move within
them, as though with an independent life. "Ford!" they were melting, "Ford!"
dissolved, dissolved. Then, in another tone, suddenly, startlingly. "Listen!"
trumpeted the voice. "Listen!" They listened. After a pause, sunk to a
whisper, but a whisper, somehow, more penetrating than the loudest cry.
"The feet of the Greater Being," it went on, and repeated the words: "The
feet of the Greater Being." The whisper almost expired. "The feet of the
Greater Being are on the stairs." And once more there was silence; and
the expectancy, momentarily relaxed, was stretched again, tauter, tauter,
almost to the tearing point. The feet of the Greater Being–oh, they heard
thern, they heard them, coming softlydown the stairs, coming nearer and
nearer down the invisible stairs. The feet of the Greater Being. And suddenly
the tearing point was reached. Her eyes staring, her lips parted. Morgana
Rothschild sprang to her feet.
"I
hear him," she cried. "I hear him."
"He's
coming," shouted Sarojini Engels.
"Yes,
he's coming, I hear him." Fifi Bradlaugh and Tom Kawaguchi rose simultaneously
to their feet.
"Oh,
oh, oh!" Joanna inarticulately testified.
"He's
coming!" yelled Jim Bokanovsky.
The
President leaned forward and, with a touch, released a delirium of cymbals
and blown brass, a fever of tom-tomming.
"Oh,
he's coming!" screamed Clara Deterding. "Aie!" and it was as though she
were having her throat cut.
Feeling
that it was time for him to do something, Bernard also jumped up and shouted:
"I hear him; He's coming." But it wasn't true. He heard nothing and, for
him, nobody was coming. Nobody–in spite of the music, in spite of the mounting
excitement. But he waved his arms, he shouted with the best of them; and
when the others began to jig and stamp and shuffle, he also jigged and
shuffled.
Round
they went, a circular procession of dancers, each with hands on the hips
of the dancer preceding, round and round, shouting in unison, stamping
to the rhythm of the music with their feet, beating it, beating it out
with hands on the buttocks in front; twelve pairs of hands beating as one;
as one, twelve buttocks slabbily resounding. Twelve as one, twelve as one.
"I hear Him, I hear Him coming." The music quickened; faster beat the feet,
faster, faster fell the rhythmic hands. And all at once a great synthetic
bass boomed out the words which announced the approaching atonement and
final consummation of solidarity, the coming of the Twelve-in-One, the
incarnation of the Greater Being. "Orgy-porgy," it sang, while the tom-toms
continued to beat their feverish tattoo:
"Orgy-porgy,
Ford and fun,
Kiss
the girls and make them One.
Boys
at 0ne with girls at peace;
Orgy-porgy
gives release."
"Orgy-porgy,"
the dancers caught up the liturgical refrain, "Orgy-porgy, Ford and fun,
kiss the girls …" And as they sang, the lights began slowly to fade–to
fade and at the same time to grow warmer, richer, redder, until at last
they were dancing in the crimson twilight of an Embryo Store. "Orgy-porgy
…" In their blood-coloured and foetal darkness the dancers continued for
a while to circulate, to beat and beat out the indefatigable rhythm. "Orgy-porgy
…" Then the circle wavered, broke, fell in partial disintegration on the
ring of couches which surrounded–circle enclosing circle–the table and
its planetary chairs. "Orgy-porgy …" Tenderly the deep Voice crooned and
cooed; in the red twilight it was as though some enormous negro dove were
hovering benevolently over the now prone or supine dancers.
They
were standing on the roof; Big Henry had just sung eleven. The night was
calm and warm.
"Wasn't
it wonderful?" said Fifi Bradlaugh. "Wasn't it simply wonderful?" She looked
at Bernard with an expression of rapture, but of rapture in which there
was no trace of agitation or excitement–for to be excited is still to be
unsatisfied. Hers was the calm ecstasy of achieved consummation, the peace,
not of mere vacant satiety and nothingness, but of balanced life, of energies
at rest and in equilibrium. A rich and living peace. For the Solidarity
Service had given as well as taken, drawn off only to replenish. She was
full, she was made perfect, she was still more than merely herself. "Didn't
you think it was wonderful?" she insisted, looking into Bernard's face
with those supernaturally shining eyes.
"Yes,
I thought it was wonderful," he lied and looked away; the sight of her
transfigured face was at once an accusation and an ironical reminder of
his own separateness. He was as miserably isolated now as he had been when
the service began–more isolated by reason of his unreplenished emptiness,
his dead satiety. Separate and unatoned, while the others were being fused
into the Greater Being; alone even in Morgana's embrace–much more alone,
indeed, more hopelessly himself than he had ever been in his life before.
He had emerged from that crimson twilight into the common electric glare
with a self-consciousness intensified to the pitch of agony. He was utterly
miserable, and perhaps (her shining eyes accused him), perhaps it was his
own fault. "Quite wonderful," he repeated; but the only thing he could
think of was Morgana's eyebrow.
Chapter
Six
ODD,
ODD, odd, was Lenina's verdict on Bernard Marx. So odd, indeed,
that in the course of the succeeding weeks she had wondered more than once
whether she shouldn't change her mind about the New Mexico holiday, and
go instead to the North Pole with Benito Hoover. The trouble was that she
knew the North Pole, had been there with George Edzel only last summer,
and what was more, found it pretty grim. Nothing to do, and the hotel too
hopelessly old-fashioned–no television laid on in the bedrooms, no scent
organ, only the most putrid synthetic music, and not more than twenty-five
Escalator-Squash Courts for over two hundred guests. No, decidedly she
couldn't face the North Pole again. Added to which, she had only been to
America once before. And even then, how inadequately! A cheap week-end
in New York–had it been with Jean-Jacques Habibullah or Bokanovsky Jones?
She couldn't remember. Anyhow, it was of absolutely no importance. The
prospect of flying West again, and for a whole week, was very inviting.
Moreover, for at least three days of that week they would be in the Savage
Reservation. Not more than half a dozen people in the whole Centre had
ever been inside a Savage Reservation. As an Alpha-Plus psychologist, Bernard
was one of the few men she knew entitled to a permit. For Lenina, the opportunity
was unique. And yet, so unique also was Bernard's oddness that she had
hesitated to take it, had actually thought of risking the Pole again with
funny old Benito. At least Benito was normal. Whereas Bernard …
"Alcohol
in his blood-surrogate," was Fanny's explanation of every eccentricity.
But Henry, with whom, one evening when they were in bed together, Lenina
had rather anxiously discussed her new lover, Henry had compared poor Bernard
to a rhinoceros.
"You
can't teach a rhinoceros tricks," he had explained in his brief and vigorous
style. "Some men are almost rhinoceroses; they don't respond properly to
conditioning. Poor Devils! Bernard's one of them. Luckily for him, he's
pretty good at his job. Otherwise the Director would never have kept him.
However," he added consolingly, "I think he's pretty harmless."
Pretty
harmless, perhaps; but also pretty disquieting. That mania, to start with,
for doing things in private. Which meant, in practice, not doing anything
at all. For what was there that one could do in private. (Apart,
of course, from going to bed: but one couldn't do that all the time.) Yes,
what was there? Precious little. The first afternoon they went out
together was particularly fine. Lenina had suggested a swim at Toquay Country
Club followed by dinner at the Oxford Union. But Bernard thought there
would be too much of a crowd. Then what about a round of Electro-magnetic
Golf at St. Andrew's? But again, no: Bernard considered that Electro-magnetic
Golf was a waste of time.
"Then
what's time for?" asked Lenina in some astonishment.
Apparently,
for going walks in the Lake District; for that was what he now proposed.
Land on the top of Skiddaw and walk for a couple of hours in the heather.
"Alone with you, Lenina."
"But,
Bernard, we shall be alone all night."
Bernard
blushed and looked away. "I meant, alone for talking," he mumbled.
"Talking?
But what about?" Walking and talking–that seemed a very odd way of spending
an afternoon.
In
the end she persuaded him, much against his will, to fly over to Amsterdam
to see the Semi-Demi-Finals of the Women's Heavyweight Wrestling Championship.
"In
a crowd," he grumbled. "As usual." He remained obstinately gloomy the whole
afternoon; wouldn't talk to Lenina's friends (of whom they met dozens in
the ice-cream soma bar between the wrestling bouts); and in spite
of his misery absolutely refused to take the half-gramme raspberry sundae
which she pressed upon him. "I'd rather be myself," he said. "Myself and
nasty. Not somebody else, however jolly."
"A
gramme in time saves nine," said Lenina, producing a bright treasure of
sleep-taught wisdom. Bernard pushed away the proffered glass impatiently.
"Now
don't lose your temper," she said. "Remember one cubic centimetre cures
ten gloomy sentiments."
"Oh,
for Ford's sake, be quiet!" he shouted.
Lenina
shrugged her shoulders. "A gramme is always better than a damn," she concluded
with dignity, and drank the sundae herself.
On
their way back across the Channel, Bernard insisted on stopping his propeller
and hovering on his helicopter screws within a hundred feet of the waves.
The weather had taken a change for the worse; a south-westerly wind had
sprung up, the sky was cloudy.
"Look,"
he commanded.
"But
it's horrible," said Lenina, shrtnking back from the window. She was appalled
by the rushing emptiness of the night, by the black foam-flecked water
heaving beneath them, by the pale face of the moon, so haggard and distracted
among the hastening clouds. "Let's turn on the radio. Quick!" She reached
for the dialling knob on the dash-board and turned it at random.
"…
skies are blue inside of you," sang sixteen tremoloing falsettos, "the
weather's always …"
Then
a hiccough and silence. Bernard had switched of the current.
"I
want to look at the sea in peace," he said. "One can't even look with that
beastly noise going on."
"But
it's lovely. And I don't want to look."
"But
I do," he insisted. "It makes me feel as though …" he hesitated, searching
for words with which to express himself, "as though I were more me,
if you see what I mean. More on my own, not so completely a part of something
else. Not just a cell in the social body. Doesn't it make you feel like
that, Lenina?"
But
Lenina was crying. "It's horrible, it's horrible," she kept repeating.
"And how can you talk like that about not wanting to be a part of the social
body? After all, every one works for every one else. We can't do without
any one. Even Epsilons …"
"Yes,
I know," said Bernard derisively. "'Even Epsilons are useful'! So am I.
And I damned well wish I weren't!"
Lenina
was shocked by his blasphemy. "Bernard!" She protested in a voice of amazed
distress. "How can you?"
In
a different key, "How can I?" he repeated meditatively. "No, the real problem
is: How is it that I can't, or rather–because, after all, I know quite
well why I can't–what would it be like if I could, if I were free–not enslaved
by my conditioning."
"But,
Bernard, you're saying the most awful things."
"Don't
you wish you were free, Lenina?"
"I
don't know what you mean. I am free. Free to have the most wonderful time.
Everybody's happy nowadays."
He
laughed, "Yes, 'Everybody's happy nowadays.' We begin giving the children
that at five. But wouldn't you like to be free to be happy in some other
way, Lenina? In your own way, for example; not in everybody else's way."
"I
don't know what you mean," she repeated. Then, turning to him, "Oh, do
let's go back, Bernard," she besought; "I do so hate it here."
"Don't
you like being with me?"
"But
of course, Bernard. It's this horrible place."
"I
thought we'd be more … more together here–with nothing but the sea
and moon. More together than in that crowd, or even in my rooms. Don't
you understand that?"
"I
don't understand anything," she said with decision, determined to preserve
her incomprehension intact. "Nothing. Least of all," she continued in another
tone "why you don't take soma when you have these dreadful ideas
of yours. You'd forget all about them. And instead of feeling miserable,
you'd be jolly. So jolly," she repeated and smiled, for all the
puzzled anxiety in her eyes, with what was meant to be an inviting and
voluptuous cajolery.
He
looked at her in silence, his face unresponsive and very grave–looked at
her intently. After a few seconds Lenina's eyes flinched away; she uttered
a nervous little laugh, tried to think of something to say and couldn't.
The silence prolonged itself.
When
Bernard spoke at last, it was in a small tired voice. "All right then,"
he said, "we'll go back." And stepping hard on the accelerator, he sent
the machine rocketing up into the sky. At four thousand he started his
propeller. They flew in silence for a minute or two. Then, suddenly, Bernard
began to laugh. Rather oddly, Lenina thought, but still, it was laughter.
"Feeling
better?" she ventured to ask.
For
answer, he lifted one hand from the controls and, slipping his arm around
her, began to fondle her breasts.
"Thank
Ford," she said to herself, "he's all right again."
Half
an hour later they were back in his rooms. Bernard swallowed four tablets
of soma at a gulp, turned on the radio and television and began
to undress.
"Well,"
Lenina enquired, with significant archness when they met next afternoon
on the roof, "did you think it was fun yesterday?"
Bernard
nodded. They climbed into the plane. A little jolt, and they were off.
"Every
one says I'm awfully pneumatic," said Lenina reflectively, patting her
own legs.
"Awfully."
But there was an expression of pain in Bernard's eyes. "Like meat," he
was thinking.
She
looked up with a certain anxiety. "But you don't think I'm too plump,
do you?"
He
shook his head. Like so much meat.
"You
think I'm all right." Another nod. "In every way?"
"Perfect,"
he said aloud. And inwardly. "She thinks of herself that way. She doesn't
mind being meat."
Lenina
smiled triumphantly. But her satisfaction was premature.
"All
the same," he went on, after a little pause, "I still rather wish it had
all ended differently."
"Differently?"
Were there other endings?
"I
didn't want it to end with our going to bed," he specified.
Lenina
was astonished.
"Not
at once, not the first day."
"But
then what …?"
He
began to talk a lot of incomprehensible and dangerous nonsense. Lenina
did her best to stop the ears of her mind; but every now and then a phrase
would insist on becoming audible. "… to try the effect of arresting my
impulses," she heard him say. The words seemed to touch a spring in her
mind.
"Never
put off till to-morrow the fun you can have to-day," she said gravely.
"Two
hundred repetitions, twice a week from fourteen to sixteen and a half,"
was all his comment. The mad bad talk rambled on. "I want to know what
passion is," she heard him saying. "I want to feel something strongly."
"When
the individual feels, the community reels," Lenina pronounced.
"Well,
why shouldn't it reel a bit?"
"Bernard!"
But
Bernard remained unabashed.
"Adults
intellectually and during working hours," he went on. "Infants where feeling
and desire are concerned."
"Our
Ford loved infants."
Ignoring
the interruption. "It suddenly struck me the other day," continued Bernard,
"that it might be possible to be an adult all the time."
"I
don't understand." Lenina's tone was firm.
"I
know you don't. And that's why we went to bed together yesterday–like infants–instead
of being adults and waiting."
"But
it was fun," Lenina insisted. "Wasn't it?"
"Oh,
the greatest fun," he answered, but in a voice so mournful, with an expression
so profoundly miserable, that Lenina felt all her triumph suddenly evaporate.
Perhaps he had found her too plump, after all.
"I
told you so," was all that Fanny said, when Lenina came and made her confidences.
"It's the alcohol they put in his surrogate."
"All
the same," Lenina insisted. "I do like him. He has such awfully nice hands.
And the way he moves his shoulders–that's very attractive." She sighed.
"But I wish he weren't so odd."
§
2
HALTING
for a moment outside the door of the Director's room, Bernard drew a deep
breath and squared his shoulders, bracing himself to meet the dislike and
disapproval which he was certain of finding within. He knocked and entered.
"A
permit for you to initial, Director," he said as airily as possible, and
laid the paper on the writing-table.
The
Director glanced at him sourly. But the stamp of the World Controller's
Office was at the head of the paper and the signature of Mustapha Mond,
bold and black, across the bottom. Everything was perfectly in order. The
director had no choice. He pencilled his initials–two small pale letters
abject at the feet of Mustapha Mond–and was about to return the paper without
a word of comment or genial Ford-speed, when his eye was caught by something
written in the body of the permit.
"For
the New Mexican Reservation?" he said, and his tone, the face he lifted
to Bernard, expressed a kind of agitated astonishment.
Surprised
by his surprise, Bernard nodded. There was a silence.
The
Director leaned back in his chair, frowning. "How long ago was it?" he
said, speaking more to himself than to Bernard. "Twenty years, I suppose.
Nearer twenty-five. I must have been your age …" He sighed and shook his
head.
Bernard
felt extremely uncomfortable. A man so conventional, so scrupulously correct
as the Director–and to commit so gross a solecism! lt made him want to
hide his face, to run out of the room. Not that he himself saw anything
intrinsically objectionable in people talking about the remote past; that
was one of those hypnopædic prejudices he had (so he imagined) completely
got rid of. What made him feel shy was the knowledge that the Director
disapproved–disapproved and yet had been betrayed into doing the forbidden
thing. Under what inward compulsion? Through his discomfort Bernard eagerly
listened.
"I
had the same idea as you," the Director was saying. "Wanted to have a look
at the savages. Got a permit for New Mexico and went there for my summer
holiday. With the girl I was having at the moment. She was a Beta-Minus,
and I think" (he shut his eyes), "I think she had yellow hair. Anyhow she
was pneumatic, particularly pneumatic; I remember that. Well, we went there,
and we looked at the savages, and we rode about on horses and all that.
And then–it was almost the last day of my leave–then … well, she got lost.
We'd gone riding up one of those revolting mountains, and it was horribly
hot and oppressive, and after lunch we went to sleep. Or at least I did.
She must have gone for a walk, alone. At any rate, when I woke up, she
wasn't there. And the most frightful thunderstorm I've ever seen was just
bursting on us. And it poured and roared and flashed; and the horses broke
loose and ran away; and I fell down, trying to catch them, and hurt my
knee, so that I could hardly walk. Still, I searched and I shouted and
I searched. But there was no sign of her. Then I thought she must have
gone back to the rest-house by herself. So I crawled down into the valley
by the way we had come. My knee was agonizingly painful, and I'd lost my
soma. It took me hours. I didn't get back to the rest-house till
after midnight. And she wasn't there; she wasn't there," the Director repeated.
There was a silence. "Well," he resumed at last, "the next day there was
a search. But we couldn't find her. She must have fallen into a gully somewhere;
or been eaten by a mountain lion. Ford knows. Anyhow it was horrible. It
upset me very much at the time. More than it ought to have done, I dare
say. Because, after all, it's the sort of accident that might have happened
to any one; and, of course, the social body persists although the component
cells may change." But this sleep-taught consolation did not seem to be
very effective. Shaking his head, "I actually dream about it sometimes,"
the Director went on in a low voice. "Dream of being woken up by that peal
of thunder and finding her gone; dream of searching and searching for her
under the trees." He lapsed into the silence of reminiscence.
"You
must have had a terrible shock," said Bernard, almost enviously.
At
the sound of his voice the Director started into a guilty realization of
where he was; shot a glance at Bernard, and averting his eyes, blushed
darkly; looked at him again with sudden suspicion and, angrily on his dignity,
"Don't imagine," he said, "that I'd had any indecorous relation with the
girl. Nothing emotional, nothing long-drawn. It was all perfectly healthy
and normal." He handed Bernard the permit. "I really don't know why I bored
you with this trivial anecdote." Furious with himself for having given
away a discreditable secret, he vented his rage on Bernard. The look in
his eyes was now frankly malignant. "And I should like to take this opportunity,
Mr. Marx," he went on, "of saying that I'm not at all pleased with the
reports I receive of your behaviour outside working hours. You may say
that this is not my business. But it is. I have the good name of the Centre
to think of. My workers must be above suspicion, particularly those of
the highest castes. Alphas are so conditioned that they do not have
to be infantile in their emotional behaviour. But that is all the more
reason for their making a special effort to conform. lt is their duty to
be infantile, even against their inclination. And so, Mr. Marx, I give
you fair warning." The Director's voice vibrated with an indignation that
had now become wholly righteous and impersonal–was the expression of the
disapproval of Society itself. "If ever I hear again of any lapse from
a proper standard of infantile decorum, I shall ask for your transference
to a Sub-Centre–preferably to Iceland. Good morning." And swivelling round
in his chair, he picked up his pen and began to write.
"That'll
teach him," he said to himself. But he was mistaken. For Bernard left the
room with a swagger, exulting, as he banged the door behind him, in the
thought that he stood alone, embattled against the order of things; elated
by the intoxicating consciousness of his individual significance and importance.
Even the thought of persecution left him undismayed, was rather tonic than
depressing. He felt strong enough to meet and overcome amiction, strong
enough to face even Iceland. And this confidence was the greater for his
not for a moment really believing that he would be called upon to face
anything at all. People simply weren't transferred for things like that.
Iceland was just a threat. A most stimulating and life-giving threat. Walking
along the corridor, he actually whistled.
Heroic
was the account he gave that evening of his interview with the D.H.C. "Whereupon,"
it concluded, "I simply told him to go to the Bottomless Past and marched
out of the room. And that was that." He looked at Helmholtz Watson expectantly,
awaiting his due reward of sympathy, encouragement, admiration. But no
word came. Helmholtz sat silent, staring at the floor.
He
liked Bernard; he was grateful to him for being the only man of his acquaintance
with whom he could talk about the subjects he felt to be important. Nevertheless,
there were things in Bernard which he hated. This boasting, for example.
And the outbursts of an abject self-pity with which it alternated. And
his deplorable habit of being bold after the event, and full, in absence,
of the most extraordinary presence of mind. He hated these things–just
because he liked Bernard. The seconds passed. Helmholtz continued to stare
at the floor. And suddenly Bernard blushed and turned away.
§
3
THE
journey was quite uneventful. The Blue Pacific Rocket was two and a half
minutes early at New Orleans, lost four minutes in a tornado over Texas,
but flew into a favourable air current at Longitude 95 West, and was able
to land at Santa Fé less than forty seconds behind schedule time.
"Forty
seconds on a six and a half hour flight. Not so bad," Lenina conceded.
They
slept that night at Santa Fé. The hotel was excellent–incomparably
better, for example, than that horrible Aurora Bora Palace in which Lenina
had suffered so much the previous summer. Liquid air, television, vibro-vacuum
massage, radio, boiling caffeine solution, hot contraceptives, and eight
different kinds of scent were laid on in every bedroom. The synthetic music
plant was working as they entered the hall and left nothing to be desired.
A notice in the lift announced that there were sixty Escalator-Squash-Racket
Courts in the hotel, and that Obstacle and Electro-magnetic Golf could
both be played in the park.
"But
it sounds simply too lovely," cried Lenina. "I almost wish we could stay
here. Sixty Escalator-Squash Courts …"
"There
won't be any in the Reservation," Bernard warned her. "And no scent, no
television, no hot water even. If you feel you can't stand it, stay here
till I come back."
Lenina
was quite offended. "Of course I can stand it. I only said it was lovely
here because … well, because progress is lovely, isn't it?"
"Five
hundred repetitions once a week from thirteen to seventeen," said Bernard
wearily, as though to himself.
"What
did you say?"
"I
said that progress was lovely. That's why you mustn't come to the Reservation
unless you really want to."
"But
I do want to."
"Very
well, then," said Bernard; and it was almost a threat.
Their
permit required the signature of the Warden of the Reservation, at whose
office next morning they duly presented themselves. An Epsilon-Plus negro
porter took in Bernard's card, and they were admitted almost imrnediately.
The
Warden was a blond and brachycephalic Alpha-Minus, short, red, moon-faced,
and broad-shouldered, with a loud booming voice, very well adapted to the
utterance of hypnopædic wisdom. He was a mine of irrelevant information
and unasked-for good advice. Once started, he went on and on–boomingly.
"…
five hundred and sixty thousand square kilometres, divided into four distinct
Sub-Reservations, each surrounded by a high-tension wire fence."
At
this moment, and for no apparent reason, Bernard suddenly remembered that
he had left the Eau de Cologne tap in his bathroom wide open and running.
"…
supplied with current from the Grand Canyon hydro-electric station."
"Cost
me a fortune by the time I get back." With his mind's eye, Bernard saw
the needle on the scent meter creeping round and round, antlike, indefatigable.
"Quickly telephone to Helmholtz Watson."
"…
upwards of five thousand kilometres of fencing at sixty thousand volts."
"You
don't say so," said Lenina politely, not knowing in the least what the
Warden had said, but taking her cue from his dramatic pause. When the Warden
started booming, she had inconspicuously swallowed half a gramme of soma,
with the result that she could now sit, serenely not listening, thinking
of nothing at all, but with her large blue eyes fixed on the Warden's face
in an expression of rapt attention.
"To
touch the fence is instant death," pronounced the Warden solemnly. "There
is no escape from a Savage Reservation."
The
word "escape" was suggestive. "Perhaps," said Bernard, half rising, "we
ought to think of going." The little black needle was scurrying, an insect,
nibbling through time, eating into his money.
"No
escape," repeated the Warden, waving him back into his chair; and as the
permit was not yet countersigned Bernard had no choice but to obey. "Those
who are born in the Reservation–and remember, my dear young lady," he added,
leering obscenely at Lenina, and speaking in an improper whisper, "remember
that, in the Reservation, children still are born, yes, actually
born, revolting as that may seem …" (He hoped that this reference to a
shameful subject would make Lenina blush; but she only smiled with simulated
intelligence and said, "You don't say so!" Disappointed, the Warden began
again. ) "Those, I repeat who are born in the Reservation are destined
to die there."
Destined
to die … A decilitre of Eau de Cologne every minute. Six litres an hour.
"Perhaps," Bernard tried again, "we ought …"
Leaning
forward, the Warden tapped the table with his forefinger. "You ask me how
many people live in the Reservation. And I reply"–triumphantly–"I reply
that we do not know. We can only guess."
"You
don't say so."
"My
dear young lady, I do say so."
Six
times twenty-four–no, it would be nearer six times thirty-six. Bernard
was pale and trembling with impatience. But inexorably the booming continued.
"…
about sixty thousand Indians and half-breeds … absolute savages … our inspectors
occasionally visit … otherwise, no communication whatever with the civilized
world … still preserve their repulsive habits and customs … marriage, if
you know what that is, my dear young lady; families … no conditioning …
monstrous superstitions … Christianity and totemism and ancestor worship
… extinct languages, such as Zuñi and Spanish and Athapascan … pumas,
porcupines and other ferocious animals … infectious diseases … priests
… venomous lizards …"
"You
don't say so?"
They
got away at last. Bernard dashed to the telephone. Quick, quick; but it
took him nearly three minutes to get on to Helmholtz Watson. "We might
be among the savages already," he complained. "Damned incompetence!"
"Have
a gramme," suggested Lenina.
He
refused, preferring his anger. And at last, thank Ford, he was through
and, yes, it was Helmholtz; Helmholtz, to whom he explained what had happened,
and who promised to go round at once, at once, and turn off the tap, yes,
at once, but took this opportunity to tell him what the D.H.C. had said,
in public, yesterday evening …
"What?
He's looking out for some one to take my place?" Bernard's voice was agonized.
"So it's actually decided? Did he mention Iceland? You say he did? Ford!
Iceland …" He hung up the receiver and turned back to Lenina. His face
was pale, his expression utterly dejected.
"What's
the matter?" she asked.
"The
matter?" He dropped heavily into a chair. "I'm going to be sent to Iceland."
Often
in the past he had wondered what it would be like to be subjected (soma-less
and with nothing but his own inward resources to rely on) to some great
trial, some pain, some persecution; he had even longed for affliction.
As recently as a week ago, in the Director's office, he had imagined himself
courageously resisting, stoically accepting suffering without a word. The
Director's threats had actually elated him, made him feel larger than life.
But that, as he now realized, was because he had not taken the threats
quite seriously, he had not believed that, when it came to the point, the
D.H.C. would ever do anything. Now that it looked as though the threats
were really to be fulfilled, Bernard was appalled. Of that imagined stoicism,
that theoretical courage, not a trace was left.
He
raged against himself–what a fool!–against the Director–how unfair not
to give him that other chance, that other chance which, he now had no doubt
at all, he had always intended to take. And Iceland, Iceland …
Lenina
shook her head. "Was and will make me ill," she qUoted, "I take a gramme
and only am."
In
the end she persuaded him to swallow four tablets of soma. Five
minutes later roots and fruits were abolished; the flower of the present
rosily blossomed. A message from the porter announced that, at the Warden's
orders, a Reservation Guard had come round with a plane and was waiting
on the roof of the hotel. They went up at once. An octoroon in Gamma-green
uniform saluted and proceeded to recite the morning's programme.
A
bird's-eye view of ten or a dozen of the principal pueblos, then a landing
for lunch in the valley of Malpais. The rest-house was comfortable there,
and up at the pueblo the savages would probably be celebrating their summer
festival. It would be the best place to spend the night.
They
took their seats in the plane and set off. Ten minutes later they were
crossing the frontier that separated civilization from savagery. Uphill
and down, across the deserts of salt or sand, through forests, into the
violet depth of canyons, over crag and peak and table-topped mesa, the
fence marched on and on, irresistibly the straight line, the geometrical
symbol of triumphant human purpose. And at its foot, here and there, a
mosaic of white bones, a still unrotted carcase dark on the tawny ground
marked the place where deer or steer, puma or porcupine or coyote, or the
greedy turkey buzzards drawn down by the whiff of carrion and fulminated
as though by a poetic justice, had come too close to the destroying wires.
"They
never learn," said the green-uniformed pilot, pointing down at the skeletons
on the ground below them. "And they never will learn," he added and laughed,
as though he had somehow scored a personal triumph over the electrocuted
animals.
Bernard
also laughed; after two grammes of soma the joke seemed, for some
reason, good. Laughed and then, almost immediately, dropped off to sleep,
and sleeping was carried over Taos and Tesuque; over Nambe and Picuris
and Pojoaque, over Sia and Cochiti, over Laguna and Acoma and the Enchanted
Mesa, over Zuñi and Cibola and Ojo Caliente, and woke at last to
find the machine standing on the ground, Lenina carrying the suit-cases
into a small square house, and the Gamma-green octoroon talking incomprehensibly
with a young Indian.
"Malpais,"
explained the pilot, as Bernard stepped out. "This is the rest-house. And
there's a dance this afternoon at the pueblo. He'll take you there." He
pointed to the sullen young savage. "Funny, I expect." He grinned. "Everything
they do is funny." And with that he climbed into the plane and started
up the engines. "Back to-morrow. And remember," he added reassuringly to
Lenina, "they're perfectly tame; savages won't do you any harm. They've
got enough experience of gas bombs to know that they mustn't play any tricks."
Still laughing, he threw the helicopter screws into gear, accelerated,
and was gone.
Chapter
Seven
THE
MESA was like a ship becalmed in a strait of lion-coloured dust. The channel
wound between precipitous banks, and slanting from one wall to the other
across the valley ran a streak of green-the river and its fields. On the
prow of that stone ship in the centre of the strait, and seemingly a part
of it, a shaped and geometrical outcrop of the naked rock, stood the pueblo
of Malpais. Block above block, each story smaller than the one below, the
tall houses rose like stepped and amputated pyramids into the blue sky.
At their feet lay a straggle of low buildings, a criss-cross of walls;
and on three sides the precipices fell sheer into the plain. A few columns
of smoke mounted perpendicularly into the windless air and were lost.
"Queer,"
said Lenina. "Very queer." It was her ordinary word of condemnation. "I
don't like it. And I don't like that man." She pointed to the Indian guide
who had been appointed to take them up to the pueblo. Her feeling was evidently
reciprocated; the very back of the man, as he walked along before them,
was hostile, sullenly contemptuous.
"Besides,"
she lowered her voice, "he smells."
Bernard
did not attempt to deny it. They walked on.
Suddenly
it was as though the whole air had come alive and were pulsing, pulsing
with the indefatigable movement of blood. Up there, in Malpais, the drums
were being beaten. Their feet fell in with the rhythm of that mysterious
heart; they quickened their pace. Their path led them to the foot of the
precipice. The sides of the great mesa ship towered over them, three hundred
feet to the gunwale.
"I
wish we could have brought the plane," said Lenina, looking up resentfully
at the blank impending rock-face. "I hate walking. And you feel so small
when you're on the ground at the bottom of a hill."
They
walked along for some way in the shadow of the mesa, rounded a projection,
and there, in a water-worn ravine, was the way up the companion ladder.
They climbed. It was a very steep path that zigzagged from side to side
of the gully. Sometimes the pulsing of the drums was all but inaudible,
at others they seemed to be beating only just round the corner.
When
they were half-way up, an eagle flew past so close to them that the wind
of his wings blew chill on their faces. In a crevice of the rock lay a
pile of bones. It was all oppressively queer, and the Indian smelt stronger
and stronger. They emerged at last from the ravine into the full sunlight.
The top of the mesa was a flat deck of stone.
"Like
the Charing-T Tower," was Lenina's comment. But she was not allowed to
enjoy her discovery of this reassuring resemblance for long. A padding
of soft feet made them turn round. Naked from throat to navel, their dark
brown bodies painted with white lines ("like asphalt tennis courts," Lenina
was later to explain), their faces inhuman with daubings of scarlet, black
and ochre, two Indians came running along the path. Their black hair was
braided with fox fur and red flannel. Cloaks of turkey feathers fluttered
from their shoulders; huge feather diadems exploded gaudily round their
heads. With every step they took came the clink and rattle of their silver
bracelets, their heavy necklaces of bone and turquoise beads. They came
on without a word, running quietly in their deerskin moccasins. One of
them was holding a feather brush; the other carried, in either hand, what
looked at a distance like three or four pieces of thick rope. One of the
ropes writhed uneasily, and suddenly Lenina saw that they were snakes.
The
men came nearer and nearer; their dark eyes looked at her, but without
giving any sign of recognition, any smallest sign that they had seen her
or were aware of her existence. The writhing snake hung limp again with
the rest. The men passed.
"I
don't like it," said Lenina. "I don't like it."
She
liked even less what awaited her at the entrance to the pueblo, where their
guide had left them while he went inside for instructions. The dirt, to
start with, the piles of rubbish, the dust, the dogs, the flies. Her face
wrinkled up into a grimace of disgust. She held her handkerchief to her
nose.
"But
how can they live like this?" she broke out in a voice of indignant incredulity.
(It wasn't possible.)
Bernard
shrugged his shoulders philosophically. "Anyhow," he said, "they've been
doing it for the last five or six thousand years. So I suppose they must
be used to it by now."
"But
cleanliness is next to fordliness," she insisted.
"Yes,
and civilization is sterilization," Bernard went on, concluding on a tone
of irony the second hypnopædic lesson in elementary hygiene. "But
these people have never heard of Our Ford, and they aren't civilized. So
there's no point in …"
"Oh!"
She gripped his arm. "Look."
An
almost naked Indian was very slowly climbing down the ladder from the first-floor
terrace of a neighboring house–rung after rung, with the tremulous caution
of extreme old age. His face was profoundly wrinkled and black, like a
mask of obsidian. The toothless mouth had fallen in. At the corners of
the lips, and on each side of the chin, a few long bristles gleamed almost
white against the dark skin. The long unbraided hair hung down in grey
wisps round his face. His body was bent and emaciated to the bone, almost
fleshless. Very slowly he came down, pausing at each rung before he ventured
another step.
"What's
the matter with him?" whispered Lenina. Her eyes were wide with horror
and amazement.
"He's
old, that's all," Bernard answered as carelessly as he could. He too was
startled; but he made an effort to seem unmoved.
"Old?"
she repeated. "But the Director's old; lots of people are old; they're
not like that."
"That's
because we don't allow them to be like that. We preserve them from diseases.
We keep their internal secretions artificially balanced at a youthful equilibrium.
We don't permit their magnesium-calcium ratio to fall below what it was
at thirty. We give them transfusion of young blood. We keep their metabolism
permanently stimulated. So, of course, they don't look like that. Partly,"
he added, "because most of them die long before they reach this old creature's
age. Youth almost unimpaired till sixty, and then, crack! the end."
But
Lenina was not listening. She was watching the old man. Slowly, slowly
he came down. His feet touched the ground. He turned. In their deep-sunken
orbits his eyes were still extraordinarily bright. They looked at her for
a long moment expressionlessly, without surprise, as though she had not
been there at all. Then slowly, with bent back the old man hobbled past
them and was gone.
"But
it's terrible," Lenina whispered. "It's awful. We ought not to have come
here." She felt in her pocket for her soma–only to discover that,
by some unprecedented oversight, she had left the bottle down at the rest-house.
Bernard's pockets were also empty.
Lenina
was left to face the horrors of Malpais unaided. They came crowding in
on her thick and fast. The spectacle of two young women giving breast to
their babies made her blush and turn away her face. She had never seen
anything so indecent in her life. And what made it worse was that, instead
of tactfully ignoring it, Bernard proceeded to make open comments on this
revoltingly viviparous scene. Ashamed, now that the effects of the soma
had worn off, of the weakness he had displayed that morning in the hotel,
he went out of his way to show himself strong and unorthodox.
"What
a wonderfully intimate relationship," he said, deliberately outrageous.
"And what an intensity of feeling it must generate! I often think one may
have missed something in not having had a mother. And perhaps you've missed
something in not being a mother, Lenina. Imagine yourself sitting there
with a little baby of your own. …"
"Bernard!
How can you?" The passage of an old woman with ophthalmia and a disease
of the skin distracted her from her indignation.
"Let's
go away," she begged. "I don't like it."
But
at this moment their guide came back and, beckoning them to follow, led
the way down the narrow street between the houses. They rounded a corner.
A dead dog was lying on a rubbish heap; a woman with a goitre was looking
for lice in the hair of a small girl. Their guide halted at the foot of
a ladder, raised his hand perpendicularly, then darted it horizontally
forward. They did what he mutely commanded–climbed the ladder and walked
through the doorway, to which it gave access, into a long narrow room,
rather dark and smelling of smoke and cooked grease and long-worn, long-unwashed
clothes. At the further end of the room was another doorway, through which
came a shaft of surdight and the noise, very loud and close, of the drums.
They
stepped across the threshold and found themselves on a wide terrace. Below
them, shut in by the tall houses, was the village square, crowded with
Indians. Bright blankets, and feathers in black hair, and the glint of
turquoise, and dark skins shining with heat. Lenina put her handkerchief
to her nose again. In the open space at the centre of the square were two
circular platforms of masonry and trampled clay–the roofs, it was evident,
of underground chambers; for in the centre of each platform was an open
hatchway, with a ladder emerging from the lower darkness. A sound of subterranean
flute playing came up and was almost lost in the steady remorseless persistence
of the drums.
Lenina
liked the drums. Shutting her eyes she abandoned herself to their soft
repeated thunder, allowed it to invade her consciousness more and more
completely, till at last there was nothing left in the world but that one
deep pulse of sound. It reminded her reassuringly of the synthetic noises
made at Solidarity Services and Ford's Day celebrations. "Orgy-porgy,"
she whispered to herself. These drums beat out just the same rhythms.
There
was a sudden startling burst of singing–hundreds of male voices crying
out fiercely in harsh metallic unison. A few long notes and silence, the
thunderous silence of the drums; then shrill, in a neighing treble, the
women's answer. Then again the drums; and once more the men's deep savage
affirmation of their manhood.
Queer–yes.
The place was queer, so was the music, so were the clothes and the goitres
and the skin diseases and the old people. But the performance itself–there
seemed to be nothing specially queer about that.
"It
reminds me of a lower-caste Community Sing," she told Bernard.
But
a little later it was reminding her a good deal less of that innocuous
function. For suddenly there had swarmed up from those round chambers unterground
a ghastly troop of monsters. Hideously masked or painted out of all semblance
of humanity, they had tramped out a strange limping dance round the square;
round and again round, singing as they went, round and round–each time
a little faster; and the drums had changed and quickened their rhythm,
so that it became like the pulsing of fever in the ears; and the crowd
had begun to sing with the dancers, louder and louder; and first one woman
had shrieked, and then another and another, as though they were being killed;
and then suddenly the leader of the dancers broke out of the line, ran
to a big wooden chest which was standing at one end of the square, raised
the lid and pulled out a pair of black snakes. A great yell went up from
the crowd, and all the other dancers ran towards him with out-stretched
hands. He tossed the snakes to the first-comers, then dipped back into
the chest for more. More and more, black snakes and brown and mottled-he
flung them out. And then the dance began again on a different rhythm. Round
and round they went with their snakes, snakily, with a soft undulating
movement at the knees and hips. Round and round. Then the leader gave a
signal, and one after another, all the snakes were flung down in the middle
of the square; an old man came up from underground and sprinkled them with
corn meal, and from the other hatchway came a woman and sprinkled them
with water from a black jar. Then the old man lifted his hand and, startingly,
terrifyingly, there was absolute silence. The drums stopped beating, life
seemed to have come to an end. The old man pointed towards the two hatchways
that gave entrance to the lower world. And slowly, raised by invisible
hands from below, there emerged from the one a painted image of an eagle,
from the other that of a man, naked, and nailed to a cross. They hung there,
seemingly self-sustained, as though watching. The old man clapped his hands.
Naked but for a white cotton breech-cloth, a boy of about eighteen stepped
out of the crowd and stood before him, his hands crossed over his chest,
his head bowed. The old man made the sign of the cross over him and turned
away. Slowly, the boy began to walk round the writhing heap of snakes.
He had completed the first circuit and was half-way through the second
when, from among the dancers, a tall man wearing the mask of a coyote and
holding in his hand a whip of plaited leather, advanced towards him. The
boy moved on as though unaware of the other's existence. The coyote-man
raised his whip, there was a long moment af expectancy, then a swift movement,
the whistle of the lash and its loud flat-sounding impact on the ftesh.
The boy's body quivered; but he made no sound, he walked on at the same
slow, steady pace. The coyote struck again, again; and at every blow at
first a gasp, and then a deep groan went up from the crowd. The boy walked.
Twice, thrice, four times round he went. The blood was streaming. Five
times round, six times round. Suddenly Lenina covered her face shish her
hands and began to sob. "Oh, stop them, stop them!" she implored. But the
whip fell and fell inexorably. Seven times round. Then all at once the
boy staggered and, still without a sound, pitched forward on to his face.
Bending over him, the old man touched his back with a long white feather,
held it up for a moment, crimson, for the people to see then shook it thrice
over the snakes. A few drops fell, and suddenly the drums broke out again
into a panic of hurrying notes; there was a great shout. The dancers rushed
forward, picked up the snakes and ran out of the square. Men, women, children,
all the crowd ran after them. A minute later the square was empty, only
the boy remained, prone where he had fallen, quite still. Three old women
came out of one of the houses, and with some difficulty lifted him and
carried him in. The eagle and the man on the cross kept guard for a little
while over the empty pueblo; then, as though they had seen enough, sank
slowly down through their hatchways, out of sight, into the nether world.
Lenina
was still sobbing. "Too awful," she kept repeating, and all Bernard's consolations
were in vain. "Too awful! That blood!" She shuddered. "Oh, I wish I had
my soma."
There
was the sound of feet in the inner room.
Lenina
did not move, but sat with her face in her hands, unseeing, apart. Only
Bernard turned round.
The
dress of the young man who now stepped out on to the terrace was Indian;
but his plaited hair was straw-coloured, his eyes a pale blue, and his
skin a white skin, bronzed.
"Hullo.
Good-morrow," said the stranger, in faultless but peculiar English. "You're
civilized, aren't you? You come from the Other Place, outside the Reservation?"
"Who
on earth … ?" Bernard began in astonishment.
The
young man sighed and shook his head. "A most unhappy gentleman." And, pointing
to the bloodstains in the centre of the square, "Do you see that damned
spot?" he asked in a voice that trembled with emotion.
"A
gramme is better than a damn," said Lenina mechanically from behind her
hands. "I wish I had my soma!"
"I
ought to have been there," the young man went on. "Why wouldn't they let
me be the sacrifice? I'd have gone round ten times–twelve, fifteen. Palowhtiwa
only got as far as seven. They could have had twice as much blood from
me. The multitudinous seas incarnadine." He flung out his arms in a lavish
gesture; then, despairingly, let them fall again. "But they wouldn't let
me. They disliked me for my complexion. It's always been like that. Always."
Tears stood in the young man's eyes; he was ashamed and turned away.
Astonishment
made Lenina forget the deprivation of soma. She uncovered her face
and, for the first time, looked at the stranger. "Do you mean to say that
you wanted to be hit with that whip?"
Still
averted from her, the young man made a sign of affirmation. "For the sake
of the pueblo–to make the rain come and the corn grow. And to please Pookong
and Jesus. And then to show that I can bear pain without crying out. Yes,"
and his voice suddenly took on a new resonance, he turned with a proud
squaring of the shoulders, a proud, defiant lifting of the chin "to show
that I'm a man … Oh!" He gave a gasp and was silent, gaping. He had seen,
for the first time in his life, the face of a girl whose cheeks were not
the colour of chocolate or dogskin, whose hair was auburn and permanently
waved, and whose expression (amazing novelty!) was one of benevolent interest.
Lenina was smiling at him; such a nice-looking boy, she was thinking, and
a really beautiful body. The blood rushed up into the young man's face;
he dropped his eyes, raised them again for a moment only to find her still
smiling at him, and was so much overcome that he had to turn away and pretend
to be looking very hard at something on the other side of the square.
Bernard's
questions made a diversion. Who? How? When? From where? Keeping his eyes
fixed on Bernard's face (for so passionately did he long to see Lenina
smiling that he simply dared not look at her), the young man tried to explain
himself. Linda and he–Linda was his mother (the word made Lenina look uncomfortable)–were
strangers in the Reservation. Linda had come from the Other Place long
ago, before he was born, with a man who was his father. (Bernard pricked
up his ears.) She had gone walking alone in those mountains over there
to the North, had fallen down a steep place and hurt her head. ("Go on,
go on," said Bernard excitedly.) Some hunters from Malpais had found her
and brought her to the pueblo. As for the man who was his father, Linda
had never seen him again. His name was Tomakin. (Yes, "Thomas" was the
D.H.C.'s first name.) He must have flown away, back to the Other Place,
away without her–a bad, unkind, unnatural man.
"And
so I was born in Malpais," he concluded. "In Malpais." And he shook his
head.
The
squalor of that little house on the outskirts of the pueblo!
A
space of dust and rubbish separated it from the village. Two famine-stricken
dogs were nosing obscenely in the garbage at its door. Inside, when they
entered, the twilight stank and was loud with flies.
"Linda!"
the young man called.
From
the inner room a rather hoarse female voice said, "Coming."
They
waited. In bowls on the floor were the remains of a meal, perhaps of several
meals.
The
door opened. A very stout blonde squaw stepped across the threshold and
stood looking at the strangers staring incredulously, her mouth open. Lenina
noticed with disgust that two of the front teeth were missing. And the
colour of the ones that remained … She shuddered. It was worse than the
old man. So fat. And all the lines in her face, the flabbiness, the wrinkles.
And the sagging cheeks, with those purplish blotches. And the red veins
on her nose, the bloodshot eyes. And that neck–that neck; and the blanket
she wore over her head–ragged and filthy. And under the brown sack-shaped
tunic those enormous breasts, the bulge of the stomach, the hips. Oh, much
worse than the old man, much worse! And suddenly the creature burst out
in a torrent of speech, rushed at her with outstretched arms and–Ford!
Ford! it was too revolting, in another moment she'd be sick–pressed her
against the bulge, the bosom, and began to kiss her. Ford! to kiss,
slobberingly, and smelt too horrible, obviously never had a bath, and simply
reeked of that beastly stuff that was put into Delta and Epsilon bottles
(no, it wasn't true about Bernard), positively stank of alcohol. She broke
away as quickly as she could.
A
blubbered and distorted face confronted her; the creature was crying.
"Oh,
my dear, my dear." The torrent of words flowed sobbingly. "If you knew
how glad–after all these years! A civilized face. Yes, and civilized clothes.
Because I thought I should never see a piece of real acetate silk again."
She fingered the sleeve of Lenina's shirt. The nails were black. "And those
adorable viscose velveteen shorts! Do you know, dear, I've still got my
old clothes, the ones I came in, put away in a box. I'll show them you
afterwards. Though, of course, the acetate has all gone into holes. But
such a lovely white bandolier–though I must say your green morocco is even
lovelier. Not that it did me much good, that bandolier." Her tears
began to flow again. "I suppose John told you. What I had to suffer–and
not a gramme of soma to be had. Only a drink of mescal every
now and then, when Popé used to bring it. Popé is a boy I
used to know. But it makes you feel so bad afterwards. the mescal
does, and you're sick with the peyotl; besides it always made that
awful feeling of being ashamed much worse the next day. And I was so ashamed.
Just think of it: me, a Beta–having a baby: put yourself in my place."
(The mere suggestion made Lenina shudder.) "Though it wasn't my fault,
I swear; because I still don't know how it happened, seeing that I did
all the Malthusian Drill–you know, by numbers, One, two, three, four, always,
I swear it; but all the same it happened, and of course there wasn't anything
like an Abortion Centre here. Is it still down in Chelsea, by the way?"
she asked. Lenina nodded. "And still floodlighted on Tuesdays and Fridays?"
Lenina nodded again. "That lovely pink glass tower!" Poor Linda lifted
her face and with closed eyes ecstatically contemplated the bright remembered
image. "And the river at night," she whispered. Great tears oozed slowly
out from behind her tight-shut eyelids. "And flying back in the evening
from Stoke Poges. And then a hot bath and vibro-vacuum massage … But there."
She drew a deep breath, shook her head, opened her eyes again, sniffed
once or twice, then blew her nose on her fingers and wiped them on the
skirt of her tunic. "Oh, I'm so sorry," she said in response to Lenina's
involuntary grimace of disgust. "I oughtn't to have done that. I'm sorry.
But what are you to do when there aren't any handkerchiefs? I remember
how it used to upset me, all that dirt, and nothing being aseptic. I had
an awful cut on my head when they first brought me here. You can't imagine
what they used to put on it. Filth, just filth. 'Civilization is Sterilization,'
I used to say t them. And 'Streptocock-Gee to Banbury-T, to see a fine
bathroom and W.C.' as though they were children. But of course they didn't
understand. How should they? And in the end I suppose I got used to it.
And anyhow, how can you keep things clean when there isn't hot water
laid on? And look at these clothes. This beastly wool isn't like acetate.
It lasts and lasts. And you're supposed to mend it if it gets torn. But
I'm a Beta; I worked in the Fertilizing Room; nobody ever taught me to
do anything like that. It wasn't my business. Besides, it never used to
be right to mend clothes. Throw them away when they've got holes in them
and buy new. 'The more stiches, the less riches.' Isn't that right? Mending's
anti-social. But it's all different here. It's like living with lunatics.
Everything they do is mad." She looked round; saw John and Bernard had
left them and were walking up and down in the dust and garbage outside
the house; but, none the less confidentially lowering her voice, and leaning,
while Lenina stiffened and shrank, so close that the blown reek of embryo-poison
stirred the hair on her cheek. "For instance," she hoarsely whispered,
"take the way they have one another here. Mad, I tell you, absolutely mad.
Everybody belongs to every one else–don't they? don't they?" she insisted,
tugging at Lenina's sleeve. Lenina nodded her averted head, let out the
breath she had been holding and managed to draw another one, relatively
untainted. "Well, here," the other went on, "nobody's supposed to belong
to more than one person. And if you have people in the ordinary way, the
others think you're wicked and anti-social. They hate and despise you.
Once a lot of women came and made a scene because their men came to see
me. Well, why not? And then they rushed at me … No, it was too awful. I
can't tell you about it." Linda covered her face with her hands and shuddered.
"They're so hateful, the women here. Mad, mad and cruel. And of course
they don't know anything about Malthusian Drill, or bottles, or decanting,
or anything of that sort. So they're having children all the time–like
dogs. It's too revolting. And to think that I … Oh, Ford, Ford, Ford! And
yet John was a great comfort to me. I don't know what I should have
done without him. Even though he did get so upset whenever a man … Quite
as a tiny boy, even. Once (but that was when he was bigger) he tried to
kill poor Waihusiwa–or was it Popé?–just because I used to have
them sometimes. Because I never could make him understand that that was
what civilized people ought to do. Being mad's infectious I believe. Anyhow,
John seems to have caught it from the Indians. Because, of course, he was
with them a lot. Even though they always were so beastly to him and wouldn't
let him do all the things the other boys did. Which was a good thing in
a way, because it made it easier for me to condition him a little. Though
you've no idea how difficult that is. There's so much one doesn't know;
it wasn't my business to know. I mean, when a child asks you how a helicopter
works or who made the world–well, what are you to answer if you're a Beta
and have always worked in the Fertilizing Room? What are you to
answer?"
Chapter
Eight
OUTSIDE,
in the dust and among the garbage (there were four dogs now), Bernard and
John were walking slowly up and down.
"So
hard for me to realize," Bernard was saying, "to reconstruct. As though
we were living on different planets, in different centuries. A mother,
and all this dirt, and gods, and old age, and disease …" He shook his head.
"It's almost inconceivable. I shall never understand, unless you explain."
"Explain
what?"
"This."
He indicated the pueblo. "That." And it was the little house outside the
village. "Everything. All your life."
"But
what is there to say?"
"From
the beginning. As far back as you can remember."
"As
far back as I can remember." John frowned. There was a long silence.
It
was very hot. They had eaten a lot of tortillas and sweet corn. Linda said,
"Come and lie down, Baby." They lay down together in the big bed. "Sing,"
and Linda sang. Sang "Streptocock-Gee to Banbury-T" and "Bye Baby Banting,
soon you'll need decanting." Her voice got fainter and fainter …
There
was a loud noise, and he woke with a start. A man was saying something
to Linda, and Linda was laughing. She had pulled the blanket up to her
chin, but the man pulled it down again. His hair was like two black ropes,
and round his arm was a lovely silver bracelet with blue stones in it.
He liked the bracelet; but all the same, he was frightened; he hid his
face against Linda's body. Linda put her hand on him and he felt safer.
In those other words he did not understand so well, she said to the man,
"Not with John here." The man looked at him, then again at Linda, and said
a few words in a soft voice. Linda said, "No." But the man bent over the
bed towards him and his face was huge, terrible; the black ropes of hair
touched the blanket. "No," Linda said again, and he felt her hand squeezing
him more tightly. "No, no!" But the man took hold of one of his arms, and
it hurt. He screamed. The man put up his other hand and lifted him up.
Linda was still holding him, still saying, "No, no." The man said something
short and angry, and suddenly her hands were gone. "Linda, Linda." He kicked
and wriggled; but the man carried him across to the door, opened it, put
him down on the floor in the middle of the other room, and went away, shutting
the door behind hirn. He got up, he ran to the door. Standing on tiptoe
he could just reach the big wooden latch. He lifted it and pushed; but
the door wouldn't open. "Linda," he shouted. She didn't answer.
He
remembered a huge room, rather dark; and there were big wooden things with
strings fastened to them, and lots of women standing round them–making
blankets, Linda said. Linda told him to sit in the corner with the other
children, while she went and helped the women. He played with the little
boys for a long time. Suddenly people started talking very loud, and there
were the women pushing Linda away, and Linda was crying. She went to the
door and he ran after her. He asked her why they were angry. "Because I
broke something," she said. And then she got angry too. "How should I know
how to do their beastly weaving?" she said. "Beastly savages." He asked
her what savages were. When they got back to their house, Popé was
waiting at the door, and he came in with them. He had a big gourd full
of stuff that looked like water; only it wasn't water, but something with
a bad smell that burnt your mouth and made you cough. Linda drank some
and Popé drank some, and then Linda laughed a lot and talked very
loud; and then she and Popé went into the other room. When Popé
went away, he went into the room. Linda was in bed and so fast asleep that
he couldn't wake her.
Popé
used to come often. He said the stuff in the gourd was called mescal;
but Linda said it ought to be called soma; only it made you feel
ill afterwards. He hated Popé. He hated them all–all the men who
came to see Linda. One afternoon, when he had been playing with the other
children–it was cold, he remembered, and there was snow on the mountains–he
came back to the house and heard angry voices in the bedroom. They were
women's voices, and they said words he didn't understand, but he knew they
were dreadful words. Then suddenly, crash! something was upset; he heard
people moving about quickly, and there was another crash and then a noise
like hitting a mule, only not so bony; then Linda screamed. "Oh, don't,
don't, don't!" she said. He ran in. There were three women in dark blankets.
Linda was on the bed. One of the women was holding her wrists. Another
was lying across her legs, so that she couldn't kick. The third was hitting
her with a whip. Once, twice, three times; and each time Linda screamed.
Crying, he tugged at the fringe of the woman's blanket. "Please, please."
With her free hand she held him away. The whip came down again, and again
Linda screamed. He caught hold of the woman's enormous brown hand between
his own and bit it with all his might. She cried out, wrenched her hand
free, and gave him such a push that he fell down. While he was lying on
the ground she hit him three times with the whip. It hurt more than anything
he had ever felt–like fire. The whip whistled again, fell. But this time
it was Linda who screamed.
"But
why did they want to hurt you, Linda?'' he asked that night. He was crying,
because the red marks of the whip on his back still hurt so terribly. But
he was also crying because people were so beastly and unfair, and because
he was only a little boy and couldn't do anything against them. Linda was
crying too. She was grown up, but she wasn't big enough to fight against
three of them. It wasn't fair for her either. "Why did they want to hurt
you, Linda?"
"I
don't know. How should I know?" It was difficult to hear what she said,
because she was lying on her stomach and her face was in the pillow. "They
say those men are their men," she went on; and she did not seem
to be talking to him at all; she seemed to be talking with some one inside
herself. A long talk which she didn't understand; and in the end she started
crying louder than ever.
"Oh,
don't cry, Linda. Don't cry."
He
pressed himself against her. He put his arm round her neck. Linda cried
out. "Oh, be careful. My shoulder! Oh!" and she pushed him away, hard.
His head banged against the wall. "Little idiot!" she shouted; and then,
suddenly, she began to slap him. Slap, slap …
"Linda,"
he cried out. "Oh, mother, don't!"
"I'm
not your mother. I won't be your mother."
"But,
Linda … Oh!" She slapped him on the cheek.
"Turned
into a savage," she shouted. "Having young ones like an animal … If it
hadn't been for you, I might have gone to the Inspector, I might have got
away. But not with a baby. That would have been too shameful."
He
saw that she was going to hit him again, and lifted his arm to guard his
face. "Oh, don't, Linda, please don't."
"Little
beast!" She pulled down his arm; his face was uncovered.
"Don't,
Linda." He shut his eyes, expecting the blow.
But
she didn't hit him. After a little time, he opened his eyes again and saw
that she was looking at him. He tried to smile at her. Suddenly she put
her arms round him and kissed him again and again.
Sometimes,
for several days, Linda didn't get up at all. She lay in bed and was sad.
Or else she drank the stuff that Popé brought and laughed a great
deal and went to sleep. Sometimes she was sick. Often she forgot to wash
him, and there was nothing to eat except cold tortillas. He remembered
the first time she found those little animals in his hair, how she screamed
and screamed.
The
happiest times were when she told him ahout the Other Place. "And you really
can go flying, whenever you like?"
"Whenever
you like." And she would tell him about the lovely music that came out
of a box, and all the nice games you could play, and the delicious things
to eat and drink, and the light that came when you pressed a little thing
in the wall, asd the pictures that you could hear and feel and smell, as
well as see, and another box for making nice smells, and the pink and green
and blue and silver houses as high as mountains, and everybody happy and
no one ever sad or angry, and every one belonging to every one else, and
the boxes where you could see and hear what was happening at the other
side of the world, and babies in lovely clean bottles–everything so clean,
and no nasty smells, no dirt at all–and people never lonely, but living
together and being so jolly and happy, like the summer dances here in Malpais,
but much happier, and the happiness being there every day, every day. …
He listened by the hour. And sometimes, when he and the other children
were tired with too much playing, one of the old men of the pueblo would
talk to them, in those other words, of the great Transformer of the World,
and of the long fight between Right Hand and Left Hand, between Wet and
Dry; of Awonawilona, who made a great fog by thinking in the night, and
then made the whole world out of the fog; of Earth Mother and Sky Father;
of Ahaiyuta and Marsailema, the twins of War and Chance; of Jesus and Pookong;
of Mary and Etsanatlehi, the woman who makes herself young again; of the
Black Stone at Laguna and the Great Eagle and Our Lady of Acoma. Strange
stories, all the more wonderful to him for being told in the other words
and so not fully understood. Lying in bed, he would think of Heaven and
London and Our Lady of Acoma and the rows and rows of babies in clean bottles
and Jesus flying up and Linda flying up and the great Director of World
Hatcheries and Awonawilona.
Lots
of men came to see Linda. The boys began to point their fingers at him.
In the strange other words they said that Linda was bad; they called her
names he did not understand, but that he knew were bad names. One day they
sang a song about her, again and again. He threw stones at them. They threw
back; a sharp stone cut his cheek. The blood woudn't stop; he was covered
with blood.
Linda
taught him to read. With a piece of charcoal she drew pictures on the wall–an
animal sitting down, a baby inside a bottle; then she wrote letters. THE
CAT IS ON THE MAT. THE TOT IS IN THE POT. He learned quickly and easily.
When he knew how to read all the words she wrote on the wall, Linda opened
her big wooden box and pulled out from under those funny little red trousers
she never wore a thin little book. He had often seen it before. "When you're
bigger," she had said, "you can read it." Well, now he was big enough.
He was proud. "I'm afraid you won't find it very exciting," she said. "But
it's the only thing I have." She sighed. "If only you could see the lovely
reading machines we used to have in London!" He began reading. The Chemical
and Bacteriological Conditioning of the Embryo. Practical Instructions
for Beta Embryo-Store Workers. It took him a quarter of an hour to
read the title alone. He threw the book on the floor. "Beastly, beastly
book!" he said, and began to cry.
The
boys still sang their horrible song about Linda. Sometimes, too, they laughed
at him for being so ragged. When he tore his clothes, Linda did not know
how to mend them. In the Other Place, she told him, people threw away clothes
with holes in them and got new ones. "Rags, rags!" the boys used to shout
at him. "But I can read," he said to himself, "and they can't. They don't
even know what reading is." It was fairly easy, if he thought hard enough
about the reading, to pretend that he didn't mind when they made fun of
him. He asked Linda to give him the book again.
The
more the boys pointed and sang, the harder he read. Soon he could read
all the words quite well. Even the longest. But what did they mean? He
asked Linda; but even when she could answer it didn't seem to make it very
clear, And generally she couldn't answer at all.
"What
are chemicals?" he would ask.
"Oh,
stuff like magnesium salts, and alcohol for keeping the Deltas and Epsilons
small and backward, and calcium carbonate for bones, and all that sort
of thing."
"But
how do you make chemicals, Linda? Where do they come from?"
"Well,
I don't know. You get them out of bottles. And when the bottles are empty,
you send up to the Chemical Store for more. It's the Chemical Store people
who make them, I suppose. Or else they send to the factory for them. I
don't know. I never did any chemistry. My job was always with the embryos.
It was the same with everything else he asked about. Linda never seemed
to know. The old men of the pueblo had much more definite answers.
"The
seed of men and all creatures, the seed of the sun and the seed of earth
and the seed of the sky–Awonawilona made them all out of the Fog of Increase.
Now the world has four wombs; and he laid the seeds in the lowest of the
four wombs. And gradually the seeds began to grow …"
One
day (John calculated later that it must have been soon after his twelfth
birthday) he came home and found a book that he had never seen before Iying
on the floor in the bedroom. It was a thick book and looked very old. The
binding had been eaten by mice; some of its pages were loose and crumpled.
He picked it up, looked at the title-page: the book was called The Complete
Works of William Shakespeare.
Linda
was lying on the bed, sipping that horrible stinking mescal out
of a cup. "Popé brought it," she said. Her voice was thick and hoarse
like somebody else's voice. "It was lying in one of the chests of the Antelope
Kiva. It's supposed to have been there for hundreds of years. I expect
it's true, because I looked at it, and it seemed to be full of nonsense.
Uncivilized. Still, it'll be good enough for you to practice your reading
on." She took a last sip, set the cup down on the floor beside the bed,
turned over on her side, hiccoughed once or twice and went to sleep.
He
opened the book at random.
Nay,
but to live
In
the rank sweat of an enseamed bed,
Stew'd
in corruption, honeying and making love
Over
the nasty sty …
The
strange words rolled through his mind; rumbled, like talking thunder; like
the drums at the summer dances, if the drums could have spoken; like the
men singing the Corn Song, beautiful, beautiful, so that you cried; like
old Mitsima saying magic over his feathers and his carved sticks and his
bits of bone and stone–kiathla tsilu silokwe silokwe silokwe. Kiai silu
silu, tsithl–but better than Mitsima's magic, because it meant more, because
it talked to him, talked wonderfully and only half-understandably, a terrible
beautiful magic, about Linda; about Linda lying there snoring, with the
empty cup on the floor beside the bed; about Linda and Popé, Linda
and Popé.
He
hated Popé more and more. A man can smile and smile and be a villain.
Remorseless, treacherous, lecherous, kindless villain. What did the words
exactly mean? He only half knew. But their magic was strong and went on
rumbling in his head, and somehow it was as though he had never really
hated Popé before; never really hated him because he had never been
able to say how much he hated him. But now he had these words, these words
like drums and singing and magic. These words and the strange, strange
story out of which they were taken (he couldn't make head or tail of it,
but it was wonderful, wonderful all the same)–they gave him a reason for
hating Popé; and they made his hatred more real; they even made
Popé himself more real.
One
day, when he came in from playing, the door of the inner room was open,
and he saw them lying together on the bed, asleep–white Linda and Popé
almost black beside her, with one arm under her shoulders and the other
dark hand on her breast, and one of the plaits of his long hair lying across
her throat, like a black snake trying to strangle her. Popé's gourd
and a cup were standing on the floor near the bed. Linda was snoring.
His
heart seemed to have disappeared and left a hole. He was empty. Empty,
and cold, and rather sick, and giddy. He leaned against the wall to steady
himself. Remorseless, treacherous, lecherous … Like drums, like the men
singing for the corn, like magic, the words repeated and repeated themselves
in his head. From being cold he was suddenly hot. His cheeks burnt with
the rush of blood, the room swam and darkened before his eyes. He ground
his teeth. "I'll kill him, I'll kill him, I'll kill him," he kept saying.
And suddenly there were more words.
When
he is drunk asleep, or in his rage
Or
in the incestuous pleasure of his bed …
The
magic was on his side, the magic explained and gave orders. He stepped
back in the outer room. "When he is drunk asleep …" The knife for the meat
was lying on the floor near the fireplace. He picked it up and tiptoed
to the door again. "When he is drunk asleep, drunk asleep …" He ran across
the room and stabbed–oh, the blood!–stabbed again, as Popé heaved
out of his sleep, lifted his hand to stab once more, but found his wrist
caught, held and–oh, oh!–twisted. He couldn't move, he was trapped, and
there were Popé's small black eyes, very close, staring into his
own. He looked away. There were two cuts on Popé's left shoulder.
"Oh, look at the blood!" Linda was crying. "Look at the blood!" She had
never been able to bear the sight of blood. Popé lifted his other
hand–to strike him, he thought. He stiffened to receive the blow. But the
hand only took him under the chin and turned his face, so that he had to
look again into Popé's eyes. For a long time, for hours and hours.
And suddenly–he couldn't help it–he began to cry. Popé burst out
laughing. "Go," he said, in the other Indian words. "Go, my brave Ahaiyuta."
He ran out into the other room to hide his tears.
"You
are fifteen," said old Mitsima, in the Indian words. "Now I may teach you
to work the clay."
Squatting
by the river, they worked together.
"First
of all," said Mitsima, taking a lump of the wetted clay between his hands,
"we make a little moon." The old man squeezed the lump into a disk, then
bent up the edges, the moon became a shallow cup.
Slowly
and unskilfully he imitated the old man's delicate gestures.
"A
moon, a cup, and now a snake." Mitsima rolled out another piece of clay
into a long flexible cylinder, trooped it into a circle and pressed it
on to the rim of the cup. "Then another snake. And another. And another."
Round by round, Mitsima built up the sides of the pot; it was narrow, it
bulged, it narrowed again towards the neck. Mitsima squeezed and patted,
stroked and scraped; and there at last it stood, in shape the familiar
water pot of Malpais, but creamy white instead of black, and still soft
to the touch. The crooked parody of Mitsima's, his own stood beside it.
Looking at the two pots, he had to laugh.
"But
the next one will be better," he said, and began to moisten another piece
of clay.
To
fashion, to give form, to feel his fingers gaining in skill and power–this
gave him an extraordinary pleasure. "A, B, C, Vitamin D," he sang to himself
as he worked. "The fat's in the liver, the cod's in the sea." And Mitsima
also sang–a song about killing a bear. They worked all day, and all day
he was filled with an intense, absorbing happiness.
"Next
winter," said old Mitsima, "I will teach you to make the bow."
He
stood for a long time outside the house, and at last the ceremonies within
were finished. The door opened; they came out. Kothlu came first, his right
hand out-stretched and tightly closed, as though over some precious jewel.
Her clenched hand similarly outstretched, Kiakimé followed. They
walked in silence, and in silence, behind them, came the brothers and sisters
and cousins and all the troop of old people.
They
walked out of the pueblo, across the mesa. At the edge of the clid they
halted, facing the early morning sun. Kothlu opened his hand. A pinch of
corn meal lay white on the palm; he breathed on it, murmured a few words,
then threw it, a handful of white dust, towards the sun. Kiakimé
did the same. Then Khakimé's father stepped forward, and holding
up a feathered prayer stick, made a long prayer, then threw the stick after
the corn meal.
"It
is finished," said old Mitsima in a loud voice. "They are married."
"Well,"
said Linda, as they turned away, "all I can say is, it does seem a lot
of fuss to make about so little. In civilized countries, when a boy wants
to have a girl, he just … But where are you going, John?"
He
paid no attention to her calling, but ran on, away, away, anywhere to be
by himself.
It
is finished Old Mitsima's words repeated themselves in his mind. Finished,
finished … In silence and frum a long way off, but violently, desperately,
hopelessly, he had loved Kiakimé. And now it was finished. He was
sixteen.
At
the full moon, in the Antelope Kiva, secrets would be told, secrets would
be done and borne. They woud go down, boys, into the kiva and come out
again, men. The boys were all afraid and at the same time impatient. And
at last it was the day. The sun went down, the moon rose. He went with
the others. Men were standing, dark, at the entrance to the kiva; the ladder
went down into the red lighted depths. Already the leading boys had begun
to climb down. Suddenly, one of the men stepped forward, caught him by
the arm, and pulled him out of the ranks. He broke free and dodged back
into his place among the others. This time the man struck him, pulled his
hair. "Not for you, white-hair!" "Not for the son of the she-dog," said
one of the other men. The boys laughed. "Go!" And as he still hovered on
the fringes of the group, "Go!" the men shouted again. One of them bent
down, took a stone, threw it. "Go, go, go!" There was a shower of stones.
Bleeding, he ran away into the darkness. From the red-lit kiva came the
noise of singing. The last of the boys had climbed down the ladder. He
was all alone.
All
alone, outside the pueblo, on the bare plain of the mesa. The rock was
like bleached bones in the moonlight. Down in the valley, the coyotes were
howling at the moon. The bruises hurt him, the cuts were still bleeding;
but it was not for pain that he sobbed; it was because he was all alone,
because he had been driven out, alone, into this skeleton world of rocks
and moonlight. At the edge of the precipice he sat down. The moon was behind
him; he looked down into the black shadow of the mesa, into the black shadow
of death. He had only to take one step, one little jump. … He held out
his right hand in the moonlight. From the cut on his wrist the blood was
still oozing. Every few seconds a drop fell, dark, almost colourless in
the dead light. Drop, drop, drop. To-morrow and to-morrow and to-morrow
…
He
had discovered Tirne and Death and God.
"Alone,
always alone," the young man was saying.
The
words awoke a plaintive echo in Bernard's mind. Alone, alone … "So am I,"
he said, on a gush of confidingness. "Terribly alone."
"Are
you?" John looked surprised. "I thought that in the Other Place … I mean,
Linda always said that nobody was ever alone there."
Bernard
blushed uncomfortably. "You see," he said, mumbling and with averted eyes,
"I'm rather different from most people, I suppose. If one happens to be
decanted different …"
"Yes,
that's just it." The young man nodded. "If one's different, one's bound
to be lonely. They're beastly to one. Do you know, they shut me out of
absolutely everything? When the other boys were sent out to spend the night
on the mountains–you know, when you have to dream which your sacred animal
is–they wouldn't let me go with the others; they wouldn't tell me any of
the secrets. I did it by myself, though," he added. "Didn't eat anything
for five days and then went out one night alone into those mountains there."
He pointed.
Patronizingly,
Bernard smiled. "And did you dream of anything?" he asked.
The
other nodded. "But I mustn't tell you what." He was silent for a little;
then, in a low voice, "Once," he went on, "I did something that none of
the others did: I stood against a rock in the middle of the day, in summer,
with my arms out, like Jesus on the Cross."
"What
on earth for?"
"I
wanted to know what it was like being crucified. Hanging there in the sun
…"
"But
why?"
"Why?
Well …" He hesitated. "Because I felt I ought to. If Jesus could stand
it. And then, if one has done something wrong … Besides, I was unhappy;
that was another reason."
"It
seems a funny way of curing your unhappiness," said Bernard. But on second
thoughts he decided that there was, after all, some sense in it. Better
than taking soma …
"I
fainted after a time," said the young man. "Fell down on my face. Do you
see the mark where I cut myself?" He lifted the thick yellow hair from
his forehead. The scar showed, pale and puckered, on his right temple.
Bernard
looked, and then quickly, with a little shudder, averted his eyes. His
conditioning had made him not so much pitiful as profoundly squeamish.
The mere suggestion of illness or wounds was to him not only horrifying,
but even repulsive and rather disgusting. Like dirt, or deformity, or old
age. Hastily he changed the subject.
"I
wonder if you'd like to come back to London with us?" he asked, making
the first move in a campaign whose strategy he had been secretly elaborating
ever since, in the little house, he had reahzed who the "father" of this
young savage must be. "Would you like that?"
The
young man's face lit up. "Do you really mean it?"
"Of
course; if I can get permission, that is."
"Linda
too?"
"Well
…" He hesitated doubtfully. That revolting creature! No, it was impossible.
Unless, unless … It suddenly occurred to Bernard that her very revoltingness
might prove an enormous asset. "But of course!" he cried, making up for
his first hesitations with an excess of noisy cordiality.
The
young man drew a deep breath. "To think it should be coming true–what I've
dreamt of all my life. Do you remember what Miranda says?"
"Who's
Miranda?"
But
the young man had evidently not heard the question. "O wonder!" he was
saying; and his eyes shone, his face was brightly flushed. "How many goodly
creatures are there here! How beauteous mankind is!" The flush suddenly
deepened; he was thinking of Lenina, of an angel in bottle-green viscose,
lustrous with youth and skin food, plump, benevolently smiling. His voice
faltered. "O brave new world," he began, then-suddenly interrupted himself;
the blood had left his cheeks; he was as pale as paper.
"Are
you married to her?" he asked.
"Am
I what?"
"Married.
You know–for ever. They say 'for ever' in the Indian words; it can't be
broken."
"Ford,
no!" Bernard couldn't help laughing.
John
also laughed, but for another reason–laughed for pure joy.
"O
brave new world," he repeated. "O brave new world that has such people
in it. Let's start at once."
"You
have a most peculiar way of talking sometimes," said Bernard, staring at
the young man in perplexed astonishment. "And, anyhow, hadn't you better
wait till you actually see the new world?"
Chapter
Nine
LENINA
felt herself entitled, after this day of queerness and horror, to a complete
and absolute holiday. As soon as they got back to the rest-house, she swallowed
six half-gramme tablets of soma, lay down on her bed, and within
ten minutes had embarked for lunar eternity. It would be eighteen hours
at the least before she was in time again.
Bernard
meanwhile lay pensive and wide-eyed in the dark. It was long after midnight
before he fell asleep. Long after midnight; but his insomnia had not been
fruitless; he had a plan.
Punctually,
on the following morning, at ten o'clock, the green-uniformed octoroon
stepped out of his helicopter. Hemard was waiting for him among the agaves.
"Miss
Crowne's gone on soma-holiday," he explained. "Can hardly be back
before five. Which leaves us seven hours."
He
could fly to Santa Fé, do all the business he had to do, and be
in Malpais again long before she woke up.
"She'll
be quite safe here by herself?"
"Safe
as helicoplers," the octoroon assured him.
They
climbed into the machine and started off at once. At ten thirty-four they
landed on the roof of the Santa Fé Post Offiee; at ten thirty-seven
Bernard had got through to the World Controller's Office in Whitehall;
at ten thirty-seven he was speaking to his fordship's fourth personal secretary;
at ten forty-four he was repeating his story to the first secretary, and
at ten forty-seven and a half it was the deep, resonant voice of Mustapha
Mond himself that sounded in his ears.
"I
ventured to think," stammered Bernard, "that your fordship might find the
matter of sufficient scientific interest …"
"Yes,
I do find it of sufficient scientific interest," said the deep voice. "Bring
these two individuals back to London with you."
"Your
fordship is aware that I shall need a special permit …"
"The
necessary orders," said Mustapha Mond, "are being sent to the Warden of
the Reservation at this moment. You will proceed at once to the Warden's
Office. Good-morning, Mr. Marx."
There
was silence. Bernard hung up the receiver and hurried up to the roof.
"Warden's
Office," he said to the Gamma-green octoroon.
At
ten fifty-four Bernard was shaking hands with the Warden.
"Delighted,
Mr. Marx, delighted." His boom was deferential. "We have just received
special orders …"
"I
know," said Bernard, interrupting him. "I was talking to his fordship on
the phone a moment ago." His bored tone implied that he was in the habit
of talking to his fordship every day of the week. He dropped into a chair.
"If you'll kindly take all the necessary steps as soon as possible. As
soon as possible," he emphatically repeated. He was thoroughly enjoying
himself.
At
eleven three he had all the necessary papers in his pocket.
"So
long," he said patronizingly to the Warden, who had accompanied him as
far as the lift gates. "So long."
He
walked across to the hotel, had a bath, a vibro-vac massage, and an electrolytic
shave, listened in to the morning's news, looked in for half an hour on
the televisor, ate a leisured luncheon, and at half-past two flew back
with the octoroon to Malpais.
The
young man stood outside the rest-house.
"Bernard,"
he called. "Bernard!" There was no answer.
Noiseless
on his deerksin moccasins, he ran up the steps and tried the door. The
door was locked.
They
were gone! Gone! It was the most terrible thing that had ever happened
to him. She had asked him to come and see them, asd now they were gone.
He sat down on the steps and cried.
Half
an hour later it occurred to him to look through the window. The first
thing he saw was a green suit-case, with the initials L.C. painted on the
lid. Joy flared up like fire within him. He picked up a stone. The smashed
glass tinkled on the floor. A moment later he was inside the room. He opened
the green suit-case; and all at once he was breathing Lenina's perfume,
filling his lungs with her essential being. His heart beat wildly; for
a moment he was almost faint. Then, bending over the precious box, he touched,
he lifted into the light, he examined. The zippers on Lenina's spare pair
of viscose velveteen shorts were at first a puzzle, then solved, a delight.
Zip, and then zip; zip, and then zip; he was enchanted. Her green slippers
were the most beautiful things he had ever seen. He unfolded a pair of
zippicamiknicks, blushed, put them hastily away again; but kissed a perfumed
acetate handkerchief and wound a scarf round his neck. Opening a box, he
spilt a cloud of scented powder. His hands were floury with the stuff.
He wiped them on his chest, on his shoulders, on his bare arms. Delicious
perfume! He shut his eyes; he rubbed his cheek against his own powdered
arm. Touch of smooth skin against his face, scent in his nostrils of musky
dust–her real presence. "Lenina," he whispered. "Lenina!"
A
noise made him start, made him guiltily turn. He crammed up his thieveries
into the suit-case and shut the lid; then listened again, looked. Not a
sign of life, not a sound. And yet he had certainly heard something–something
like a sigh, something like the creak of a board. He tiptoed to the door
and, cautiously opening it, found himself looking on to a broad landing.
On the opposite side of the landing was another door, ajar. He stepped
out, pushed, peeped.
There,
on a low bed, the sheet flung back, dressed in a pair of pink one-piece
zippyjamas, lay Lenina, fast asleep and so beautiful in the midst of her
curls, so touchingly childish with her pink toes and her grave sleeping
face, so trustful in the helplessness of her limp hands and melted limbs,
that the tears came to his eyes.
With
an infinity of quite unnecessary precautions–for nothing short of a pistol
shot could have called Lenina back from her soma-holiday before
the appointed time–he entered the room, he knelt on the floor beside the
bed. He gazed, he clasped his hands, his lips moved. "Her eyes," he murmured,
"Her
eyes, her hair, her cheek, her gait, her voice;
Handlest
in thy discourse O! that her hand,
In
whose comparison all whites are ink
Writing
their own reproach; to whose soft seizure
The
cygnet's down is harsh …"
A
fly buzzed round her; he waved it away. "Flies," he remembered,
"On
the white wonder of dear Juliet's hand, may seize
And
steal immortal blessing from her lips,
Who,
even in pure and vestal modesty,
Still
blush, as thinking their own kisses sin."
Very
slowly, with the hesitating gesture of one who reaches forward to stroke
a shy and possibly rather dangerous bird, he put out his hand. It hung
there trembling, within an inch of those limp fingers, on the verge of
contact. Did he dare? Dare to profane with his unworthiest hand that …
No, he didn't. The bird was too dangerous. His hand dropped back. How beautiful
she was! How beautiful!
Then
suddenly he found himself reflecting that he had only to take hold of the
zipper at her neck and give one long, strong pull … He shut his eyes, he
shook his head with the gesture of a dog shaking its ears as it emerges
from the water. Detestable thought! He was ashamed of himself. Pure and
vestal modesty …
There
was a humming in the air. Another fly trying to steal immortal blessings?
A wasp? He looked, saw nothing. The humming grew louder and louder, localized
itself as being outside the shuttered windows. The plane! In a panic, he
scrambled to his feet and ran into the other room, vaulted through the
open window, and hurrying along the path between the tall agaves was in
time to receive Bernard Marx as he climbed out of the helicopter.
Chapter
Ten
THE
HANDS of all the four thousand electric clocks in all the Bloomsbury Centre's
four thousand rooms marked twenty-seven minutes past two. "This hive of
industry," as the Director was fond of calling it, was in the full buzz
of work. Every one was busy, everything in ordered motion. Under the microscopes,
their long tails furiously lashing, spermatozoa were burrowing head first
into eggs; and, fertilized, the eggs were expanding, dividing, or if bokanovskified,
budding and breaking up into whole populations of separate embryos. From
the Social Predestination Room the escalators went rumbling down into the
basement, and there, in the crimson darkness, stewingly warm on their cushion
of peritoneum and gorged with blood-surrogate and hormones, the foetuses
grew and grew or, poisoned, languished into a stunted Epsilonhood. With
a faint hum and rattle the moving racks crawled imperceptibly through the
weeks and the recapitulated aeons to where, in the Decanting Room, the
newly-unbottled babes uttered their first yell of horror and amazement.
The
dynamos purred in the sub-basement, the lifts rushed up and down. On all
the eleven floors of Nurseries it was feeding time. From eighteen hundred
bottles eighteen hundred carefully labelled infants were simultaneously
sucking down their pint of pasteurized external secretion.
Above
them, in ten successive layers of dormitory, the little boys and girls
who were still young enough to need an afternoon sleep were as busy as
every one else, though they did not know it, listening unconsciously to
hypnopædic lessons in hygiene and sociability, in class-consciousness
and the toddler's love-life. Above these again were the playrooms where,
the weather having turned to rain, nine hundred older children were amusing
themselves with bricks and clay modelling, hunt-the-zipper, and erotic
play.
Buzz,
buzz! the hive was humming, busily, joyfully. Blithe was the singing of
the young girls over their test-tubes, the Predestinators whistled as they
worked, and in the Decanting Room what glorious jokes were cracked above
the empty bottles! But the Director's face, as he entered the Fertilizing
Room with Henry Foster, was grave, wooden with severity.
"A
public example," he was saying. "In this room, because it contains more
high-caste workers than any other in the Centre. I have told him to meet
me here at half-past two."
"He
does his work very well," put in Henry, with hypocritical generosity.
"I
know. But that's all the more reason for severity. His intellectual eminence
carries with it corresponding moral responsibilities. The greater a man's
talents, the greater his power to lead astray. It is better that one should
suffer than that many should be corrupted. Consider the matter dispassionately,
Mr. Foster, and you will see that no offence is so henious as unorthodoxy
of behaviour. Murder kills only the individual–and, after all, what is
an individual?" With a sweeping gesture he indicated the rows of microscopes,
the test-tubes, the incubators. "We can make a new one with the greatest
ease–as many as we like. Unorthodoxy threatens more than the life of a
mere individual; it strikes at Society itseff. Yes, at Society itself,"
he repeated. "Ah, but here he comes."
Bernard
had entered the room and was advancing between the rows of fertilizers
towards them. A veneer of jaunty self-confidence thinly concealed his nervousness.
The voice in which he said, "Good-morning, Director," was absurdly too
loud; that in which, correcting his rnistake, he said, "You asked me to
come and speak to you here," ridiculously soft, a squeak.
"Yes,
Mr. Marx," said the Director portentously. "I did ask you to come to me
here. You returned from your holiday last night, I understand."
"Yes,"
Bernard answered.
"Yes-s,"
repeated the Director, lingering, a serpent, on the "s." Then, suddenly
raising his voice, "Ladies and gentlemen," he trumpeted, "ladies and gentlemen."
The
singing of the girls over their test-tubes, the preoccupied whistling of
the Microscopists, suddenly ceased. There was a profound silence; every
one looked round.
"Ladies
and gentlemen," the Director repeated once more, "excuse me for thus interrupting
your labours. A painful duty constrains me. The security and stability
of Society are in danger. Yes, in danger, ladies and gentlemen. This man,"
he pointed accusingly at Bernard, "this man who stands before you here,
this Alpha-Plus to whom so much has been given, and from whom, in consequence,
so much must be expected, this colleague of yours–or should I anticipate
and say this ex-colleague?–has grossly betrayed the trust imposed in him.
By his heretical views on sport and soma, by the scandalous unorthodoxy
of his sex-life, by his refusal to obey the teachings of Our Ford and behave
out of office hours, 'even as a little infant,'" (here the Director made
the sign of the T), "he has proved himself an enemy of Society, a subverter,
ladies and gentlemen, of all Order and Stability, a conspirator against
Civilization itself. For this reason I propose to dismiss him, to dismiss
him with ignominy from the post he has held in this Centre; I propose forthwith
to apply for his transference to a Subcentre of the lowest order and, that
his punishment may serve the best interest of Society, as far as possible
removed from any important Centre of population. In Iceland he will have
small opportunity to lead others astray by his unfordly example." The Director
paused; then, folding his arms, he turned impressively to Bernard. "Marx,"
he said, "can you show any reason why I should not now execute the judgment
passed upon you?"
"Yes,
I can," Bernard answered in a very loud voice.
Somewhat
taken aback, but still majestically, "Then show it," said the Director.
"Certainly.
But it's in the passage. One moment." Bernard hurried to the door and threw
it open. "Come in," he commanded, and the reason came in and showed itself.
There
was a gasp, a murmur of astonishment and horror; a young girl screamed;
standing on a chair to get a better view some one upset two test-tubes
full of spermatozoa. Bloated, sagging, and among those firm youthful bodies,
those undistorted faces, a strange and terrifying monster of middle-agedness,
Linda advanced into the room, coquettishly smiling her broken and discoloured
smile, and rolling as she walked, with what was meant to be a voluptuous
undulation, her enormous haunches. Bernard walked beside her.
"There
he is," he said, pointing at the Director.
"Did
you think I didn't recognize him?" Linda asked indignantly; then, turning
to the Director, "Of course I knew you; Tomakin, I should have known you
anywhere, among a thousand. But perhaps you've forgotten me. Don't you
remember? Don't you remember, Tomakin? Your Linda." She stood looking at
him, her head on one side, still smiling, but with a smile that became
progressively, in face of the Director's expression of petrified disgust,
less and less self-confident, that wavered and finally went out. "Don't
you remember, Tomakin?" she repeated in a voice that trembled. Her eyes
were anxious, agonized. The blotched and sagging face twisted grotesquely
into the grimace of extreme grief. "Tomakin!" She held out her arms. Some
one began to titter.
"What's
the meaning," began the Director, "of this monstrous …"
"Tomakin!"
She ran forward, her blanket trailing behind her, threw her arms round
his neck, hid her face on his chest.
A
howl of laughter went up irrepressibly.
"…
this monstrous practical joke," the Director shouted.
Red
in the face, he tried to disengage himself from her embrace. Desperately
she clung. "But I'm Linda, I'm Linda."'The laughter drowned her voice.
"You made me have a baby," she screamed above the uproar. There was a sudden
and appalling hush; eyes floated uncomfortably, not knowing where to look.
The Director went suddenly pale, stopped struggling and stood, his hands
on her wrists, staring down at her, horrified. "Yes, a baby–and I was its
mother." She flung the obscenity like a challenge into the outraged silence;
then, suddenly breaking away from him, ashamed, ashamed, covered her face
with her hands, sobbing. "It wasn't my fault, Tomakin. Because I always
did my drill, didn't I? Didn't I? Always … I don't know how … If you knew
how awful, Tomakin … But he was a comfort to me, all the same." Turning
towards the door, "John!" she called. "John!"
He
came in at once, paused for a moment just inside the door, looked round,
then soft on his moccasined feet strode quickly across the room, fell on
his knees in front of the Director, and said in a clear voice: "My father!"
The
word (for "father" was not so much obscene as–with its connotation of something
at one remove from the loathsomeness and moral obliquity of child-bearing–merely
gross, a scatological rather than a pornographic impropriety); the comically
smutty word relieved what had become a quite intolerable tension. Laughter
broke out, enormous, almost hysterical, peal after peal, as though it would
never stop. My father–and it was the Director! My father! Oh Ford,
oh Ford! That was really too good. The whooping and the roaring renewed
themselves, faces seemed on the point of disintegration, tears were streaming.
Six more test-tubes of spermatozoa were upset. My father!
Pale,
wild-eyed, the Director glared about him in an agony of bewildered humiliation.
My
father! The laughter, which had shown signs of dying away, broke
out again more loudly than ever. He put his hands over his ears and rushed
out of the room.
Chapter
Eleven
AFTER
the scene in the Fertilizing Room, all upper-caste London was wild to see
this delicious creature who had fallen on his knees before the Director
of Hatcheries and Conditioning–or rather the ex-Director, for the poor
man had resigned immediately afterwards and never set foot inside the Centre
again–had flopped down and called him (the joke was almost too good to
be true!) "my father." Linda, on the contrary, cut no ice; nobody had the
smallest desire to see Linda. To say one was a mother–that was past a joke:
it was an obscenity. Moreover, she wasn't a real savage, had been hatched
out of a bottle and conditioned like any one else: so coudn't have really
quaint ideas. Finally–and this was by far the strongest reason for people's
not wanting to see poor Linda–there was her appearance. Fat; having lost
her youth; with bad teeth, and a blotched complexion, and that figure (Ford!)–you
simply couldn't look at her without feeling sick, yes, positively sick.
So the best people were quite determined not to see Linda. And Linda,
for her part, had no desire to see them. The return to civilization was
for her the return to soma, was the possibility of lying in bed
and taking holiday after holiday, without ever having to come back to a
headache or a fit of vomiting, without ever being made to feel as you always
felt after peyotl, as though you'd done something so shamefully
anti-social that you could never hold up your head again. Soma played
none of these unpleasant tricks. The holiday it gave was perfect and, if
the morning after was disagreeable, it was so, not intrinsically, but only
by comparison with the joys of the holiday. The remedy was to make the
holiday continuous. Greedily she clamoured for ever larger, ever more frequent
doses. Dr. Shaw at first demurred; then let her have what she wanted. She
took as much as twenty grammes a day.
"Which
will finish her off in a month or two," the doctor confided to Bernard.
"One day the respiratory centre will be paralyzed. No more breathing. Finished.
And a good thing too. If we could rejuvenate, of course it would be different.
But we can't."
Surprisingly,
as every one thought (for on soma-holiday Linda was most conveniently
out of the way), John raised objections.
"But
aren't you shortening her life by giving her so much?"
"In
one sense, yes," Dr. Shaw admitted. "But in another we're actually lengthening
it." The young man stared, uncomprehending. "Soma may make you lose
a few years in time," the doctor went on. "But think of the enornous, immeasurable
durations it can give you out of time. Every soma-holiday is a bit
of what our ancestors used to call eternity."
John
began to understand. "Eternity was in our lips and eyes," he murmured.
"Eh?"
"Nothing."
"Of
course," Dr. Shaw went on, "you can't allow people to go popping off into
eternity if they've got any serious work to do. But as she hasn't got any
serious work …"
"All
the same," John persisted, "I don't believe it's right."
The
doctor shrugged his shoulders. "Well, of course, if you prefer to have
her screaming mad all the time …"
In
the end John was forced to give in. Linda got her soma. Thenceforward
she remained in her little room on the thirty-seventh floor of Bernard's
apartment house, in bed, with the radio and television always on, and the
patchouli tap just dripping, and the soma tablets within reach of
her hand–there she remained; and yet wasn't there at all, was all the time
away, infinitely far away, on holiday; on holiday in some other world,
where the music of the radio was a labyrinth of sonorous colours, a sliding,
palpitating labyrinth, that led (by what beautifully inevitable windings)
to a bright centre of absolute conviction; where the dancing images of
the television box were the performers in some indescribably delicious
all-singing feely; where the dripping patchouli was more than scent–was
the sun, was a million saxophones, was Popé making love, only much
more so, incomparably more, and without end.
"No,
we can't rejuvenate. But I'm very glad," Dr. Shaw had concluded, "to have
had this opportunity to see an example of senility in a human being. Thank
you so much for calling me in." He shook Bernard warmly by the hand.
It
was John, then, they were all after. And as it was only through Bernard,
his accredited guardian, that John could be seen, Bernard now found himself,
for the first time in his life, treated not merely normally, but as a person
of outstanding importance. There was no more talk of the alcohol in his
blood-surrogate, no gibes at his personal appearance. Henry Foster went
out of his way to be friendly; Benito Hoover made him a present of six
packets of sex-hormone chewing-gum; the Assistant Predestinator came out
and cadged almost abjectly for an invitation to one of Bernard's evening
parties. As for the women, Bernard had only to hint at the possibility
of an invitation, and he could have whichever of them he liked.
"Bernard's
asked me to meet the Savage next Wednesday," Fanny announced triumphantly.
"I'm
so glad," said Lenina. "And now you must admit that you were wrong about
Bernard. Don't you think he's really rather sweet?"
Fanny
nodded. "And I must say," she said, "I was quite agreeably surprised."
The
Chief Bottler, the Director of Predestination, three Deputy Assistant Fertilizer-Generals,
the Professor of Feelies in the College of Emotional Engineering, the Dean
of the Westminster Community Singery, the Supervisor of Bokanovskification–the
list of Bernard's notabilities was interminable.
"And
I had six girls last week," he confided to Helmholtz Watson. "One on Monday,
two on Tuesday, two more on Friday, and one on Saturday. And if I'd had
the time or the inclination, there were at least a dozen more who were
only too anxious …"
Helmholtz
listened to his boastings in a silence so gloomily disapproving that Bernard
was offended.
"You're
envious," he said.
Helmholtz
shook his head. "I'm rather sad, that's all," he answered.
Bernard
went off in a huff. Never, he told himself, never would he speak to Helmholtz
again.
The
days passed. Success went fizzily to Bernard's head, and in the process
completely reconciled him (as any good intoxicant should do) to a world
which, up till then, he had found very unsatisfactory. In so far as it
recognized him as important, the order of things was good. But, reconciled
by his success, he yet refused to forego the privilege of criticizing this
order. For the act of criticizing heightened his sense of importance, made
him feel larger. Moreover, he did genuinely believe that there were things
to criticize. (At the same time, he genuinely liked being a success and
having all the girls he wanted.) Before those who now, for the sake of
the Savage, paid their court to him, Bernard would parade a carping unorthodoxy.
He was politely listened to. But behind his back people shook their heads.
"That young man will come to a bad end," they said, prophesying the more
confidently in that they themselves would in due course personally see
to it that the end was bad. "He won't find another Savage to help him out
a second time," they said. Meanwhile, however, there was the first Savage;
they were polite. And because they were polite, Bernard felt positively
gigantic–gigantic and at the same time light with elation, lighter than
air.
"Lighter
than air," said Bernard, pointing upwards.
Like
a pearl in the sky, high, high above them, the Weather Department's captive
balloon shone rosily in the sunshine.
"…
the said Savage," so ran Bernard's instructions, "to be shown civilized
life in all its aspects. …"
He
was being shown a bird's-eye view of it at present, a bird's-eye view from
the platform of the Charing-T Tower. The Station Master and the Resident
Meteorologist were acting as guides. But it was Bernard who did most of
the talking. Intoxicated, he was behaving as though, at the very least,
he were a visiting World Controller. Lighter than air.
The
Bombay Green Rocket dropped out of the sky. The passengers alighted. Eight
identical Dravidian twins in khaki looked out of the eight portholes of
the cabin–the stewards.
"Twelve
hundred and fifty kilometres an hour," said the Station Master impressively.
"What do you think of that, Mr. Savage?"
John
thought it very nice. "Still," he said, "Ariel could put a girdle round
the earth in forty minutes."
"The
Savage," wrote Bernard in his report to Mustapha Mond, "shows surprisingly
little astonishment at, or awe of, civilized inventions. This is partly
due, no doubt, to the fact that he has heard them talked about by the woman
Linda, his m–––."
(Mustapha
Mond frowned. "Does the fool think I'm too squeamish to see the word written
out at full length?")
"Partly
on his interest being focussed on what he calls 'the soul,' which he persists
in regarding as an entity independent of the physical environment, whereas,
as I tried to point out to him …"
The
Controiler skipped the next sentences and was just about to turn the page
in search of something more interestingly concrete, when his eye was caught
by a series of quite extraordinary phrases. " … though I must admit," he
read, "that I agree with the Savage in finding civilized infantility too
easy or, as he puts it, not expensive enough; and I would like to take
this opportunity of drawing your fordship's attention to …"
Mustapha
Mond's anger gave place almost at once to mirth. The idea of this creature
solemnly lecturing him–him-about the social order was really too
grotesque. The man must have gone mad. "I ought to give him a lesson,"
he said to hiniself; then threw back his head and haughed aloud. For the
moment, at any rate, the lesson would not be given.
It
was a small factory of lighting-sets for helicopters, a branch of the Electrical
Equipment Corporation. They were met on the roof itself (for that circular
letter of recommendation from the Controller was magical in its effects)
by the Chief Technician and the Human Element Manager. They walked downstairs
into the factory.
"Each
process," explained the Human Element Manager, "is carried out, so far
as possible, by a single Bokanovsky Group."
And,
in effect, eighty-three almost noseless black brachycephalic Deltas were
cold-pressing. The fifty-six four-spindle chucking and turning machines
were being manipulated by fifty-six aquiline and ginger Gammas. One hundred
and seven heat-conditioned Epsilon Senegalese were working in the foundry.
Thirty-three Delta females, long-headed, sandy, with narrow pelvises, and
all within 20 millimetres of 1 metre 69 centimetres tall, were cutting
screws. In the assembling room, the dynamos were being put together by
two sets of Gamma-Plus dwarfs. The two low work-tables faced one another;
between them crawled the conveyor with its load of separate parts; forty-seven
blonde heads were confronted by forty-seven brown ones. Forty-seven snubs
by forty-seven hooks; forty-seven receding by forty-seven prognathous chins.
The completed mechanisms were inspected by eighteen identical curly auburn
girls in Gamma green, packed in crates by thirty-four short-legged, left-handed
male Delta-Minuses, and loaded into the waiting trucks and lorries by sixty-three
blue-eyed, flaxen and freckled Epsilon Semi-Morons.
"O
brave new world …" By some malice of his memory the Savage found himself
repeating Miranda's words. "O brave new world that has such people in it."
"And
I assure you," the Human Element Manager concluded, as they left the factory,
"we hardly ever have any trouble with our workers. We always find …"
But
the Savage had suddenly broken away from his companions and was violently
retching, behind a clump of laurels, as though the solid earth had been
a helicopter in an air pocket.
"The
Savage," wrote Bernard, "refuses to take soma, and seems much distressed
because of the woman Linda, his m–––, remains permanently on holiday. It
is worthy of note that, in spite of his m–––'s senility and the extreme
repulsiveness of her appearance, the Savage frequently goes to see her
and appears to be much attached to her–an interesting example of the way
in which early conditioning can be made to modify and even run counter
to natural impulses (in this case, the impulse to recoil from an unpleasant
object)."
At
Eton they alighted on the roof of Upper School. On the opposite side of
School Yard, the fifty-two stories of Lupton's Tower gleamed white in the
sunshine. College on their left and, on their right, the School Community
Singery reared their venerable piles of ferro-concrete and vita-glass.
In the centre of the quadrangle stood the quaint old chrome-steel statue
of Our Ford.
Dr.
Gaffney, the Provost, and Miss Keate, the Head Mistress, received them
as they stepped out of the plane.
"Do
you have many twins here?" the Savage asked rather apprehensively, as they
set out on their tour of inspection.
"Oh,
no," the Provost answered. "Eton is reserved exclusively for upper-caste
boys and girls. One egg, one adult. It makes education more difficult of
course. But as they'll be called upon to take responsibilities and deal
with unexpected emergencies, it can't be helped." He sighed.
Bernard,
meanwhile, had taken a strong fancy to Miss Keate. "If you're free any
Monday, Wednesday, or Friday evening," he was saying. Jerking his thumb
towards the Savage, "He's curious, you know," Bernard added. "Quaint."
Miss
Keate smiled (and her smile was really charming, he thought); said Thank
you; would be delighted to come to one of his parties. The Provost opened
a door.
Five
minutes in that Alpha Double Plus classroom left John a trifle bewildered.
"What
is elementary relativity?" he whispered to Bernard. Bernard tried
to explain, then thought better of it and suggested that they should go
to some other classroom.
From
behind a door in the corridor leading to the Beta-Minus geography room,
a ringing soprano voice called, "One, two, three, four," and then, with
a weary impatience, "As you were."
"Malthusian
Drill," explained the Head Mistress. "Most of our girls are freemartins,
of course. I'm a freemartin myself." She smiled at Bernard. "But we have
about eight hundred unsterilized ones who need constant drilling."
In
the Beta-Minus geography room John learnt that "a savage reservation is
a place which, owing to unfavourable climatic or geological conditions,
or poverty of natural resources, has not been worth the expense of civilizing."
A click; the room was darkened; and suddenly, on the screen above the Master's
head, there were the Penitentes of Acoma prostrating themselves
before Our Lady, and wailing as John had heard them wail, confessing their
sins before Jesus on the Cross, before the eagle image of Pookong. The
young Etonians fairly shouted with laughter. Still wailing, the Penitentes
rose to their feet, stripped off their upper garments and, with knotted
whips, began to beat themselves, blow after blow. Redoubled, the laughted
drowned even the amplified record of their groans.
"But
why do they laugh?" asked the Savage in a pained bewilderment.
"Why?"
The Provost turned towards him a still broadly grinning face. "Why?
But because it's so extraordinarily funny."
In
the cinematographic twilight, Bernard risked a gesture which, in the past,
even total darkness would hardly have emboldened him to make. Strong in
his new importance, he put his arm around the Head Mistress's waist. It
yielded, willowily. He was just about to snatch a kiss or two and perhaps
a gentle pinch, when the shutters clicked open again.
"Perhaps
we had better go on," said Miss Keate, and moved towards the door.
"And
this," said the Provost a moment later, "is Hypnopædic Control Room."
Hundreds
of synthetic music boxes, one for each dormitory, stood ranged in shelves
round three sides of the room; pigeon-holed on the fourth were the paper
sound-track rolls on which the various hypnopædic lessons were printed.
"You
slip the roll in here," explained Bernard, initerrupting Dr. Gaffney, "press
down this switch …"
"No,
that one," corrected the Provost, annoyed.
"That
one, then. The roll unwinds. The selenium cells transform the light impulses
into sound waves, and …"
"And
there you are," Dr. Gaffney concluded.
"Do
they read Shakespeare?" asked the Savage as they walked, on their way to
the Bio-chemical Laboratories, past the School Library.
"Certainly
not," said the Head Mistress, blushing.
"Our
library," said Dr. Gaffney, "contains only books of reference. If our young
people need distraction, they can get it at the feelies. We don't encourage
them to indulge in any solitary amusements."
Five
bus-loads of boys and girls, singing or in a silent embracement, rolled
past them over the vitrified highway.
"Just
returned," explained Dr. Gaffney, while Bernard, whispering, made an appointment
with the Head Mistress for that very evening, "from the Slough Crematorium.
Death conditioning begins at eighteen months. Every tot spends two mornings
a week in a Hospital for the Dying. All the best toys are kept there, and
they get chocolate cream on death days. They learn to take dying as a matter
of course."
"Like
any other physiological process," put in the Head Mistress professionally.
Eight
o'clock at the Savoy. It was all arranged.
On
their way back to London they stopped at the Television Corporation's factory
at Brentford.
"Do
you mind waiting here a moment while I go and telephone?" asked Bernard.
The
Savage waited and watched. The Main Day-Shift was just going off duty.
Crowds of lower-caste workers were queued up in front of the monorail station-seven
or eight hundred Gamma, Delta and Epsilon men and women, with not more
than a dozen faces and statures between them. To each of them, with his
or her ticket, the booking clerk pushed over a little cardboard pillbox.
The long caterpillar of men and women moved slowly forward.
"What's
in those" (remembering The Merchant of Venice) "those caskets?"
the Savage enquired when Bernard had rejoined him.
"The
day's soma ration," Bernard answered rather indistinctly; for he
was masticating a piece of Benito Hoover's chewing-gum. "They get it after
their work's over. Four half-gramme tablets. Six on Saturdays."
He
took John's arm affectionately and they walked back towards the helicopter.
Lenina
came singing into the Changing Room.
"You
seem very pleased with yourself," said Fanny.
"I
am pleased," she answered. Zip! "Bernard rang up half an hour ago."
Zip, zip! She stepped out of her shorts. "He has an unexpected engagement."
Zip! "Asked me if I'd take the Savage to the feelies this evening. I must
fly." She hurried away towards the bathroom.
"She's
a lucky girl," Fanny said to herself as she watched Lenina go.
There
was no envy in the comment; good-natured Fanny was merely stating a faet.
Lenina was lucky; lucky in having shared with Bernard a generous portion
of the Savage's immense celebrity, lucky in reflecting from her insignificant
person the moment's supremely fashionable glory. Had not the Secretary
of the Young Women's Fordian Association asked her to give a lecture about
her experiences? Had she not been invited to the Annual Dinner of the Aphroditeum
Club? Had she not already appeared in the Feelytone News–visibly, audibly
and tactually appeared to countless millions all over the planet?
Hardly
less flattering had been the attentions paid her by conspicuous individuals.
The Resident World Controller's Second Secretary had asked her to dinner
and breakfast. She had spent one week-end with the Ford Chief-Justice,
and another with the Arch-Community-Songster of Canterbury. The President
of the Internal and External Secretions Corporation was perpetually on
the phone, and she had been to Deauville with the Deputy-Governor of the
Bank of Europe.
"It's
wonderful, of course. And yet in a way," she had confessed to Fanny, "I
feel as though I were getting something on false presences. Because, of
course, the first thing they all want to know is what it's like to make
love to a Savage. And I have to say I don't know." She shook her head.
"Most of the men don't believe me, of course. But it's true. I wish it
weren't," she added sadly and sighed. "He's terribly good-looking; don't
you think so?"
"But
doesn't he like you?" asked Fanny.
"Sometimes
I think he does and sometimes I think he doesn't. He always does his best
to avoid me; goes out of the room when I come in; won't touch me; won't
even look at me. But sometimes if I turn round suddenly, I catch him staring;
and then–well, you know how men look when they like you."
Yes,
Fanny knew.
"I
can't make it out," said Lenina.
She
couldn't make it out; and not only was bewildered; was also rather upset.
"Because,
you see, Fanny, I like him."
Liked
him more and more. Well, now there'd be a real chance, she thought, as
she scented herself after her bath. Dab, dab, dab–a real chance. Her high
spirits overflowed in a song.
''Hug
me till you drug me, honey;
Kiss
me till I'm in a coma;
Hug
me, honey, snuggly bunny;
Love's
as good as soma."
The
scent organ was playing a delightfully refreshing Herbal Capriccio–rippling
arpeggios of thyme and lavender, of rosemary, basil, myrtle, tarragon;
a series of daring modulations through the spice keys into ambergris; and
a slow return through sandalwood, camphor, cedar and newmown hay (with
occasional subtle touches of discord–a whiff of kidney pudding, the faintest
suspicion of pig's dung) back to the simple aromatics with which the piece
began. The final blast of thyme died away; there was a round of applause;
the lights went up. In the synthetic music machine the sound-track roll
began to unwind. It was a trio for hyper-violin, super-cello and oboe-surrogate
that now filled the air with its agreeable languor. Thirty or forty bars–and
then, against this instrumental background, a much more than human voice
began to warble; now throaty, now from the head, now hollow as a flute,
now charged with yearning harmonics, it effortlessly passed from Gaspard's
Forster's low record on the very frontiers of musical tone to a trilled
bat-note high above the highest C to which (in 1770, at the Ducal opera
of Parma, and to the astonishment of Mozart) Lucrezia Ajugari, alone of
all the singers in history, once piercingly gave utterance.
Sunk
in their pneumatic stalls, Lenina and the Savage sniffed and listened.
It was now the turn also for eyes and skin.
The
house lights went down; fiery letters stood out solid and as though self-supported
in the darkness. THREE WEEKS IN A HELICOPTER . AN ALL-SUPER-SINGING, SYNTHETIC-TALK1NG,
COLOURED, STEREOSCOPIC FEELY. WITH SYNCHRONIZED SCENT-ORGAN ACCOMPANIMENT.
"Take
hold of those metal knobs on the arms of your chair," whispered Lenina.
"Otherwise you won't get any of the feely effects."
The
Savage did as he was told.
Those
fiery letters, meanwhile, had disappeared; there were ten seconds of complete
darkness; then suddenly, dazzling and incomparably more solid-looking than
they would have seemed in actual flesh and blood, far more real than reality,
there stood the stereoscopic images, locked in one another's arms, of a
gigantic negro and a golden-haired young brachycephalic Beta-Plus female.
The
Savage started. That sensation on his lips! He liited a hand to his mouth;
the titillation ceased; let his hand fall back on the metal knob; it began
again. The scent organ, meanwhile, breathed pure musk. Expiringly, a sound-track
super-dove cooed "Oo-ooh"; and vibrating only thirty-two times a second,
a deeper than African bass made answer: "Aa-aah." "Ooh-ah! Ooh-ah!" the
stereoscopic lips came together again, and once more the facial erogenous
zones of the six thousand spectators in the Alhambra tingled with almost
intolerable galvanic pleasure. "Ooh …"
The
plot of the film was extremely simple. A few minutes after the first Oohs
and Aahs (a duet having been sung and a little love made on that famous
bearskin, every hair of which–the Assistant Predestinator was perfectly
right–could be separately and distinctly felt), the negro had a helicopter
accident, fell on his head. Thump! whata twinge through the forehead! A
chorus of ow's and aie's went up from the audience.
The
concussion knocked all the negro's conditionimg into a cocked hat. He developed
for the Beta blonde an exclusive and maniacal passion. She protested. He
persisted. There were struggles, pursuits, an assault on a rival, finally
a sensational kidnapping. The Beta blond was ravished away into the sky
and kept there, hovering, for three weeks in a wildly anti-social tête-à-tête
with the black madman. Finally, after a whole series of adventures and
much aerial acrobacy three handsome young Alphas succeeded in rescuing
her. The negro was packed off to an Adult Re-conditioning Centre and the
film ended happily and decorously, with the Beta blonde becoming the mistress
of all her three rescuers. They interrupted themselves for a moment to
sing a synthetic quartet, with full super-orchestral accompaniment and
gardenias on the scent organ. Then the bearskin made a final appearance
and, amid a blare of saxophones, the last stereoscopic kiss faded into
darkness, the last electric titillation died on the lips like a dying moth
that quivers, quivers, ever more feebly, ever more faintly, and at last
is quiet, quite still.
But
for Lenina the moth did not completely die. Even after the lights had gone
up, while they were shuffling slowly along with the crowd towards the lifts,
its ghost still fluttered against her lips, still traced fine shuddering
roads of anxiety and pleasure across her skin. Her cheeks were flushed.
She caught hold of the Savage's arm and pressed it, limp, against her side.
He looked down at her for a moment, pale, pained, desiring, and ashamed
of his desire. He was not worthy, not … Their eyes for a moment met. What
treasures hers promised! A queen's ransom of temperament. Hastily he looked
away, disengaged his imprisoned arm. He was obscurely terrified lest she
should cease to be something he could feel himself unworthy of.
"I
don't think you ought to see things like that," he said, making haste to
transfer from Lenina herself to the surrounding circumstances the blame
for any past or possible future lapse from perfection.
"Things
like what, John?"
"Like
this horrible film."
"Horrible?"
Lenina was genuinely astonished. "But I thought it was lovely."
"It
was base," he said indignantly, "it was ignoble."
She
shook her head. "I don't know what you mean." Why was he so queer? Why
did he go out of his way to spoil things?
In
the taxicopter he hardly even looked at her. Bound by strong vows that
had never been pronounced, obedient to laws that had long since ceased
to run, he sat averted and in silence. Sometimes, as though a finger had
plucked at some taut, almost breaking string, his whole body would shake
with a sudden nervous start.
The
taxicopter landed on the roof of Lenina's apartment house. "At last," she
thought exultantly as she stepped out of the cab. At last–even though he
had been so queer just now. Standing under a lamp, she peered into
her hand mirror. At last. Yes, her nose was a bit shiny. She shook the
loose powder from her puff. While he was paying off the taxi–there would
just be time. She rubbed at the shininess, thinking: "He's terribly good-looking.
No need for him to be shy like Bernard. And yet … Any other man would have
done it long ago. Well, now at last." That fragment of a face in the little
round mirror suddenly smiled at her.
"Good-night,"
said a strangled voice behind her. Lenina wheeled round. He was standing
in the doorway of the cab, his eyes fixed, staring; had evidently been
staring all this time while she was powdering her nose, waiting–but what
for? or hesitating, trying to make up his mind, and all the time thinking,
thinking–she could not imagine what extraordinary thoughts. "Good-night,
Lenina," he repeated, and made a strange grimacing attempt to smile.
"But,
John … I thought you were … I mean, aren't you? …"
He
shut the door and bent forward to say something to the driver. The cab
shot up into the air.
Looking
down through the window in the fioor, the Savage could see Lenina's upturned
face, pale in the bluish light of the lamps. The mouth was open, she was
calling. Her foreshortened figure rushed away from him; the diminishing
square of the roof seemed to be falling through the darkness.
Five
minutes later he was back in his room. From its hiding-place he took out
his mouse-nibbled volume, turned with religious care its stained and crumbled
pages, and began to read Othello. Othello, he remembered, was like
the hero of Three Weeks in a Helicopter–a black man.
Drying
her eyes, Lenina walked across the roof to the lift. On her way down to
the twenty-seventh floor she pulled out her soma bottle. One gramme,
she decided, would not be enough; hers had been more than a one-gramme
affliction. But if she took two grammes, she ran the risk of not waking
up in time to-morrow morning. She compromised and, into her cupped left
palm, shook out three half-gramme tablets.
Chapter
Twelve
BERNARD
had to shout through the locked door; the Savage would not open.
"But
everybody's there, waiting for you."
"Let
them wait," came back the muffled voice through the door.
"But
you know quite well, John" (how difficult it is to sound persuasive at
the top of one's voice!) "I asked them on purpose to meet you."
"You
ought to have asked me first whether I wanted to meet them."
"But
you always came before, John."
"That's
precisely why I don't want to come again."
"Just
to please me," Bernard bellowingly wheedled. "Won't you come to please
me?"
"No."
"Do
you seriously mean it?"
"Yes."
Despairingly,
"But what shall I do?" Bernard wailed.
"Go
to hell!" bawled the exasperated voice from within.
"But
the Arch-Community-Songster of Canterbury is there to-night." Bernard was
almost in tears.
"Ai
yaa tákwa!" It was only in Zuñi that the Savage could
adequately express what he felt about the Arch-Community-Songster. "Háni!"
he added as an after-thought; and then (with what derisive ferocity!):
"Sons éso tse-ná." And he spat on the ground, as Popé
might have done.
In
the end Bernard had to slink back, diminished, to his rooms and inform
the impatient assembly that the Savage would not be appearing that evening.
The news was received with indignation. The men were furious at having
been tricked into behaving politely to this insignificant fellow with the
unsavoury reputation and the heretical opinions. The higher their position
in the hierarchy, the deeper their resentment.
"To
play such a joke on me," the Arch-Songster kept repeating, "on me!"
As
for the women, they indignantly felt that they had been had on false pretences–had
by a wretched little man who had had alcohol poured into his bottle by
mistake–by a creature with a Gamma-Minus physique. It was an outrage, and
they said so, more and more loudly. The Head Mistress of Eton was particularly
scathing.
Lenina
alone said nothing. Pale, her blue eyes clouded with an unwonted melancholy,
she sat in a corner, cut off from those who surrounded her by an emotion
which they did not share. She had come to the party filled with a strange
feeling of anxious exultation. "In a few minutes," she had said to herself,
as she entered the room, "I shall be seeing him, talking to him, telling
him" (for she had come with her mind made up) "that I like him–more than
anybody I've ever known. And then perhaps he'll say …"
What
would he say? The blood had rushed to her cheeks.
"Why
was he so strange the other night, after the feelies? So queer. And yet
I'm absolutely sure he really does rather like me. I'm sure …"
It
was at this moment that Bernard had made his announcement; the Savage wasn't
coming to the party.
Lenina
suddenly felt all the sensations normally experienced at the beginning
of a Violent Passion Surrogate treatment–a sense of dreadful emptiness,
a breathless apprehension, a nausea. Her heart seemed to stop beating.
"Perhaps
it's because he doesn't like me," she said to herself. And at once this
possibility became an established certainty: John had refused to come because
he didn't like her. He didn't like her. …
"It
really is a bit too thick," the Head Mistress of Eton was saying
to the Director of Crematoria and Phosphorus Reclamation. "When I think
that I actually …"
"Yes,"
came the voice of Fanny Crowne, "it's absolutely true about the alcohol.
Some one I know knew some one who was working in the Embryo Store at the
time. She said to my friend, and my friend said to me …"
"Too
bad, too bad," said Henry Foster, sympathizing with the Arch-Community-Songster.
"It may interest you to know that our ex-Director was on the point of transferring
him to Iceland."
Pierced
by every word that was spoken, the tight balloon of Bernard's happy self-confidence
was leaking from a thousand wounds. Pale, distraught, abject and agitated,
he moved among his guests, stammering incoherent apologies, assuring them
that next time the Savage would certainly be there, begging them to sit
down and take a carotene sandwich, a slice of vitamin A pâté,
a glass of champagne-surrogate. They duly ate, but ignored him; drank and
were either rude to his face or talked to one another about him, loudly
and offensively, as though he had not been there.
"And
now, my friends," said the Arch-Community-Songster of Canterbury, in that
beautiful ringing voice with which he led the proceedings at Ford's Day
Celebrations, "Now, my friends, I think perhaps the time has come …" He
rose, put down his glass, brushed from his purple viscose waistcoat the
crumbs of a considerable collation, and walked towards the door.
Bernard
darted forward to intercept him.
"Must
you really, Arch-Songster? … It's very early still. I'd hoped you would
…"
Yes,
what hadn't he hoped, when Lenina confidentially told him that the Arch-Community-Songster
would accept an invitation if it were sent. "He's really rather sweet,
you know." And she had shown Bernard the little golden zipper-fastening
in the form of a T which the Arch-Songster had given her as a memento of
the week-end she had spent at Lambeth. To meet the Arch-Community-Songster
of Canterbury and Mr. Savage. Bernard had proclaimed his triumph on
every invitation card. But the Savage had chosen this evening of all evenings
to lock himself up in his room, to shout "Háni!" and even
(it was lucky that Bernard didn't understand Zuñi) "Sons éso
tse-ná!" What should have been the crowning moment of Bernard's
whole career had turned out to be the moment of his greatest humiliation.
"I'd
so much hoped …" he stammeringly repeated, looking up at the great dignitary
with pleading and distracted eyes.
"My
young friend," said the Arch-Community-Songster in a tone of loud and solemn
severity; there was a general silence. "Let me give you a word of advice."
He wagged his finger at Bernard. "Before it's too late. A word of good
advice." (His voice became sepulchral.) "Mend your ways, my young friend,
mend your ways." He made the sign of the T over him and turned away. "Lenina,
my dear," he called in another tone. "Come with me."
Obediently,
but unsmiling and (wholly insensible of the honour done to her) without
elation, Lenina walked after him, out of the room. The other guests followed
at a respectful interval. The last of them slammed the door. Bernard was
all alone.
Punctured,
utterly deflated, he dropped into a chair and, covering his face with his
hands, began to weep. A few minutes later, however, he thought better of
it and took four tablets of soma.
Upstairs
in his room the Savage was reading Romeo and Juliet.
Lenina
and the Arch-Community-Songster stepped out on to the roof of Lambeth Palace.
"Hurry up, my young friend–I mean, Lenina," called the Arch-Songster impatiently
from the lift gates. Lenina, who had lingered for a moment to look at the
moon, dropped her eyes and came hurrying across the roof to rejoin hirn.
"A
New Theory of Biology" was the title of the paper which Mustapha Mond had
just finished reading. He sat for some time, meditatively frowning, then
picked up his pen and wrote across the title-page: "The author's mathematical
treatment of the conception of purpose is novel and highly ingenious, but
heretical and, so far as the present social order is concerned, dangerous
and potentially subversive. Not to be published." He underlined
the words. "The author will be kept under supervision. His transference
to the Marine Biological Station of St. Helena may become necessary." A
pity, he thought, as he signed his name. It was a masterly piece of work.
But once you began admitting explanations in terms of purpose–well, you
didn't know what the result might be. It was the sort of idea that might
easily decondition the more unsettled minds among the higher castes–make
them lose their faith in happiness as the Sovereign Good and take to believing,
instead, that the goal was somewhere beyond, somewhere outside the present
human sphere, that the purpose of life was not the maintenance of well-being,
but some intensification and refining of consciousness, some enlargement
of knowledge. Which was, the Controller reflected, quite possibly true.
But not, in the present circumstance, admissible. He picked up his pen
again, and under the words "Not to be published" drew a second line,
thicker and blacker than the first; then sighed, "What fun it would be,"
he thought, "if one didn't have to think about happiness!"
With
closed eyes, his face shining with rapture, John was softly declaiming
to vacancy:
"Oh!
she doth teach the torches to burn bright.
It
seems she hangs upon the cheek of night,
Like
a rich jewel in an Ethiop's ear;
Beauty
too rich for use, for earth too dear …"
The
golden T lay shining on Lenina's bosom. Sportively, the Arch-Community-Songster
caught hold of it, sportively he puled, pulled. "I think," said Lenina
suddenly, breaking a long silence, "I'd better take a couple of grammes
of soma."
Bernard,
by this time, was fast asleep and smiling at the private paradise of his
dreams. Smiling, smiling. But inexorably, every thirty seconds, the minute
hand of the electric clock above his bed jumped forward with an almost
imperceptible click. Click, click, click, click … And it was morning. Bernard
was back among the miseries of space and time. It was in the lowest spirits
that he taxied across to his work at the Conditioning Centre. The intoxication
of success had evaporated; he was soberly his old self; and by contrast
with the temporary balloon of these last weeks, the old self seemed unprecedentedly
heavier than the surrounding atmosphere.
To
this deflated Bernard the Savage showed himself unexpectedly sympathetic.
"You're
more like what you were at Malpais," he said, when Bernard had told him
his plaintive story. "Do you remember when we first talked together? Outside
the little house. You're like what you were then."
"Because
I'm unhappy again; that's why."
"Well,
I'd rather be unhappy than have the sort of false, lying happiness you
were having here."
"I
like that," said Bernard bitterly. "When it's you who were the cause of
it all. Refusing to come to my party and so turning them all against me!"
He knew that what he was saying was absurd in its injustice; he admitted
inwardly, and at last even aloud, the truth of all that the Savage now
said about the worthlessness of friends who could be turned upon so slight
a provocation into persecuting enemies. But in spite of this knowledge
and these admissions, in spite of the fact that his friend's support and
sympathy were now his only comfort, Bernard continued perversely to nourish,
along with his quite genuine affection, a secret grievance against the
Savage, to mediate a campaign of small revenges to be wreaked upon him.
Nourishing a grievance against the Arch-Community-Songster was useless;
there was no possibility of being revenged on the Chief Bottler or the
Assistant Predestinator. As a victim, the Savage possessed, for Bernard,
this enormous superiority over the others: that he was accessible. One
of the principal functions of a friend is to suffer (in a milder and symbolic
form) the punishments that we should like, but are unable, to inflict upon
our enemies.
Bernard's
other victim-friend was Helmholtz. When, discomfited, he came and asked
once more for the friendship which, in his prosperity, he had not thought
it worth his while to preserve. Helmholtz gave it; and gave it without
a reproach, without a comment, as though he had forgotten that there had
ever been a quarrel. Touched, Bernard felt himself at the same time humiliated
by this magnanimity–a magnanimity the more extraordinary and therefore
the more humiliating in that it owed nothing to soma and everything
to Helmholtz's character. It was the Helmholtz of daily life who forgot
and forgave, not the Helmholtz of a half-gramme holiday. Bernard was duly
grateful (it was an enormous comfort to have his friend again) and also
duly reseritful (it would be pleasure to take some revenge on Helmholtz
for his generosity).
At
their first meeing after the estrangement, Bernard poured out the tale
of his miseries and accepted consolation. It was not till some days later
that he learned, to his surprise and with a twinge of shame, that he was
not the only one who had been in trouble. Helmholtz had also come into
conflict with Authority.
"It
was over some rhymes," he explained. "I was giving my usual course of Advanced
Emotional Engineering for Third Year Students. Twelve lectures, of which
the seventh is about rhymes. 'On the Use of Rhymes in Moral Propaganda
and Advertisement,' to be precise. I always illustrate my lecture with
a lot of technical examples. This time I thought I'd give them one I'd
just written myself. Pure madness, of course; but I couldn't resist it."
He laughed. "I was curious to see what their reactions would be. Besides,"
he added more gravely, "I wanted to do a bit of propaganda; I was trying
to engineer them into feeling as I'd felt when I wrote the rhymes. Ford!"
He laughed again. "What an outcry there was! The Principal had me up and
threatened to hand me the immediate sack. l'm a marked man."
"But
what were your rhymes?" Bernard asked.
"They
were about being alone."
Bernard's
eyebrows went up.
"I'll
recite them to you, if you like." And Helmholtz began:
"Yesterday's
committee,
Sticks,
but a broken drum,
Midnight
in the City,
Flutes
in a vacuum,
Shut
lips, sleeping faces,
Every
stopped machine,
The
dumb and littered places
Where
crowds have been: …
All
silences rejoice,
Weep
(loudly or low),
Speak–but
with the voice
Of
whom, I do not know.
Absence,
say, of Susan's,
Absenee
of Egeria's
Arms
and respective bosoms,
Lips
and, ah, posteriors,
Slowly
form a presence;
Whose?
and, I ask, of what
So
absurd an essence,
That
something, which is not,
Nevertheless
should populate
Empty
night more solidly
Than
that with which we copulate,
Why
should it seem so squalidly?
Well,
I gave them that as an example, and they reported me to the Principal."
"I'm
not surprised," said Bernard. "It's flatly against all their sleep-teaching.
Remember, they've had at least a quarter of a million warnings against
solitude."
"I
know. But I thought I'd like to see what the effect would be."
"Well,
you've seen now."
Helmholtz
only laughed. "I feel," he said, after a silence, as though I were just
beginning to have something to write about. As though I were beginning
to be able to use that power I feel I've got inside me–that extra, latent
power. Something seems to be coming to me." In spite of all his troubles,
he seemed, Bernard thought, profoundly happy.
Helmholtz
and the Savage took to one another at once. So cordially indeed that Bernard
felt a sharp pang of jealousy. In all these weeks he had never come to
so close an intimacy with the Savage as Helmholtz immediately achieved.
Watching them, listening to their talk, he found himself sometimes resentfully
wishing that he had never brought them together. He was ashamed of his
jealousy and alternately made efforts of will and took soma to keep
himself from feeling it. But the efforts were not very successful; and
between the soma-holidays there were, of necessity, intervals. The
odius sentiment kept on returning.
At
his third meeting with the Savage, Helmholtz recited his rhymes on Solitude.
"What
do you think of them?" he asked when he had done.
The
Savage shook his head. "Listen to this," was his answer; and unlocking
the drawer in which he kept his mouse-eaten book, he opened and read:
"Let
the bird of loudest lay
On
the sole Arabian tree,
Herald
sad and trumpet be …"
Helmholtz
listened with a growing excitement. At "sole Arabian tree" he started;
at "thou shrieking harbinger" he smiled with sudden pleasure; at "every
fowl of tyrant wing" the blood rushed up into his cheeks; but at "defunctive
music" he turned pale and trembled with an unprecedented emotion. The Savage
read on:
"Property
was thus appall'd,
That
the self was not the same;
Single
nature's double name
Neither
two nor one was call'd
Reason
in itself confounded
Saw
division grow together …"
"Orgy-porgy!"
said Bernard, interrupting the reading with a loud, unpleasant laugh. "It's
just a Solidarity Service hymn." He was revenging himself on his two friends
for liking one another more than they liked him.
In
the course of their next two or three meetings he frequently repeated this
little act of vengeance. It was simple and, since both Helmholtz and the
Savage were dreadfully pained by the shattering and defilement of a favourite
poetic crystal, extremely effective. In the end, Helmholtz threatened to
kick him out of the room if he dared to interrupt again. And yet, strangely
enough, the next interruption, the most disgraceful of all, came from Helmholtz
himself.
The
Savage was reading Romeo and Juliet aloud–reading (for all the time
he was seeing himself as Romeo and Lenina as Juliet) with an intense and
quivering passion. Helmholtz had listened to the scene of the lovers' first
meeting with a puzzled interest. The scene in the orchard had delighted
him with its poetry; but the sentiments expressed had made him smile. Getting
into such a state about having a girl–it seemed rather ridiculous. But,
taken detail by verbal detail, what a superb piece of emotional engineering!
"That old fellow," he said, "he makes our best propaganda technicians look
absolutely silly." The Savage smiled triumphantly and resumed his reading.
All went tolerably well until, in the last scene of the third act, Capulet
and Lady Capulet began to bully Juliet to marry Paris. Helmholtz had been
restless throughout the entire scene; but when, pathetically mimed by the
Savage, Juliet cried out:
"Is
there no pity sitting in the clouds,
That
sees into the bottom of my grief?
O
sweet my mother, cast me not away:
Delay
this marriage for a month, a week;
Or,
if you do not, make the bridal bed
In
that dim monument where Tybalt lies …"
when
Juliet said this, Helmholtz broke out in an explosion of uncontrollable
guffawing.
The
mother and father (grotesque obscenity) forcing the daughter to have some
one she didn't want! And the idiotic girl not saying that she was having
some one else whom (for the moment, at any rate) she preferred! In its
smutty absurdity the situation was irresistibly comical. He had managed,
with a heroic effort, to hold down the mounting pressure of his hilarity;
but "sweet mother" (in the Savage's tremulous tone of anguish) and the
reference to Tybalt lying dead, but evidently uncremated and wasting his
phosphorus on a dim monument, were too much for him. He laughed and laughed
till the tears streamed down his face–quenchlessly laughed while, pale
with a sense of outrage, the Savage looked at him over the top of his book
and then, as the laughter still continued, closed it indignantly, got up
and, with the gesture of one who removes his pearl from before swine, locked
it away in its drawer.
"And
yet," said Helmholtz when, having recovered breath enough to apologize,
he had mollified the Savage into listening to his explanations, "I know
quite well that one needs ridiculous, mad situations like that; one can't
write really well about anything else. Why was that old fellow such a marvellous
propaganda technician? Because he had so many insane, excruciating things
to get excited about. You've got to be hurt and upset; otherwise you can't
think of the really good, penetrating, X-rayish phrases. But fathers and
mothers!" He shook his head. "You can't expect me to keep a straight face
about fathers and mothers. And who's going to get excited about a boy having
a girl or not having her?" (The Savage winced; but Helmholtz, who was staring
pensively at the floor, saw nothing.) "No." he concluded, with a sigh,
"it won't do. We need some other kind of madness and violence. But what?
What? Where can one find it?" He was silent; then, shaking his head, "I
don't know," he said at last, "I don't know."
Chapter
Thirteen
HENRY
FOSTER loomed up through the twilight of the Embryo Store.
"Like
to come to a feely this evening?"
Lenina
shook her head without speaking.
"Going
out with some one else?" It interested him to know which of his friends
was being had by which other. "Is it Benito?" he questioned.
She
shook her head again.
Henry
detected the weariness in those purple eyes, the pallor beneath that glaze
of lupus, the sadness at the corners of the unsmiling crimson mouth. "You're
not feeling ill, are you?" he asked, a trifle anxiously, afraid that she
might be suffering from one of the few remaining infectious diseases.
Yet
once more Lenina shook her head.
"Anyhow,
you ought to go and see the doctor," said Henry. "A doctor a day keeps
the jim-jams away," he added heartily, driving home his hypnopædic
adage with a clap on the shoulder. "Perhaps you need a Pregnancy Substitute,"
he suggested. "Or else an extra-strong V.P.S. treatment. Sometimes, you
know, the standard passion surrogate isn't quite …"
"Oh,
for Ford's sake," said Lenina, breaking her stubborn silence, "shut up!"
And she turned back to her neglected embryos.
A
V.P.S. treatment indeed! She would have laughed, if she hadn't been on
the point of crying. As though she hadn't got enough V. P. of her own!
She sighed profoundly as she refilled her syringe. "John," she murmured
to herself, "John …" Then "My Ford," she wondered, "have I given this one
its sleeping sickness injection, or haven't I?" She simply couldn't remember.
In the end, she decided not to run the risk of letting it have a second
dose, and moved down the line to the next bottle.
Twenty-two
years, eight months, and four days from that moment, a promising young
Alpha-Minus administrator at Mwanza-Mwanza was to die of trypanosomiasis–the
first case for over half a century. Sighing, Lenina went on with her work.
An
hour later, in the Changing Room, Fanny was energetically protesting. "But
it's absurd to let yourself get into a state like this. Simply absurd,"
she repeated. "And what about? A man–one man."
"But
he's the one I want."
"As
though there weren't millions of other men in the world."
"But
I don't want them."
"How
can you know till you've tried?"
"I
have tried."
"But
how many?" asked Fanny, shrugging her shoulders contemptuously. "One, two?"
"Dozens.
But," shaking her head, "it wasn't any good," she added.
"Well,
you must persevere," said Fanny sententiously. But it was obvious that
her confidence in her own prescriptions had been shaken. "Nothing can be
achieved without perseverance."
"But
meanwhile …"
"Don't
think of him."
"I
can't help it."
"Take
soma, then."
"I
do."
"Well,
go on."
"But
in the intervals I still like him. I shall always like him."
"Well,
if that's the case," said Fanny, with decision, "why don't you just go
and take him. Whether he wants it or no."
"But
if you knew how terribly queer he was!"
"All
the more reason for taking a firm line."
"It's
all very well to say that."
"Don't
stand any nonsense. Act." Fanny's voice was a trumpet; she might have been
a Y.W.F.A. lecturer giving an evening talk to adolescent Beta-Minuses.
"Yes, act–at once. Do it now."
"I'd
be scared," said Lenina
"Well,
you've only got to take half a gramme of soma first. And now I'm
going to have my bath." She marched off, trailing her towel.
The
bell rang, and the Savage, who was impatiently hoping that Helmholtz would
come that afternoon (for having at last made up his mind to talk to Helmholtz
about Lenina, he could not bear to postpone his confidences a moment longer),
jumped up and ran to the door.
"I
had a premonition it was you, Helmholtz," he shouted as he opened.
On
the threshold, in a white acetate-satin sailor suit,and with a round white
cap rakishly tilted over her left ear, stood Lenina.
"Oh!"
said the Savage, as though some one had struck him a heavy blow.
Half
a gramme had been enough to make Lenina forget her fears and her embarrassments.
"Hullo, John," she said, smiling, and walked past him into the room. Automatically
he closed the door and followed her. Lenina sat down. There was a long
silence.
"You
don't seem very glad to see me, John," she said at last.
"Not
glad?" The Savage looked at her reproachfully; then suddenly fell on his
knees before her and, taking Lenina's hand, reverently kissed it. "Not
glad? Oh, if you only knew," he whispered and, venturing to raise his eyes
to her face, "Admired Lenina," he went on, "indeed the top of admiration,
worth what's dearest in the world." She smiled at him with a luscious tenderness.
"Oh, you so perfect" (she was leaning towards him with parted lips), "so
perfect and so peerless are created" (nearer and nearer) "of every creature's
best." Still nearer. The Savage suddenly scrambled to his feet. "That's
why," he said speaking with averted face, "I wanted to do something
first … I mean, to show I was worthy of you. Not that I could ever really
be that. But at any rate to show I wasn't absolutely un-worthy.
I wanted to do something."
"Why
should you think it necessary …" Lenina began, but left the sentence unfinished.
There was a note of irritation in her voice. When one has leant forward,
nearer and nearer, with parted lips–only to find oneself, quite suddenly,
as a clumsy oaf scrambles to his feet, leaning towards nothing at all–well,
there is a reason, even with half a gramme of soma circulating in
one's blood-stream, a genuine reason for annoyance.
"At
Malpais," the Savage was incoherently mumbling, "you had to bring her the
skin of a mountain lion–I mean, when you wanted to marry some one. Or else
a wolf."
"There
aren't any lions in England," Lenina almost snapped.
"And
even if there were," the Savage added, with sudden contemptuous resentment,
"people would kill them out of helicopters, I suppose, with poison gas
or something. I wouldn't do that, Lenina." He squared his shoulders,
he ventured to look at her and was met with a stare of annoyed incomprehension.
Confused, "I'll do anything," he went on, more and more incoherently. "Anything
you tell me. There be some sports are painful–you know. But their labour
delight in them sets off. That's what I feel. I mean I'd sweep the floor
if you wanted."
"But
we've got vacuum cleaners here," said Lenina in bewilderment. "It isn't
necessary."
"No,
of course it isn't necessary. But some kinds of baseness are nobly
undergone. I'd like to undergo something nobly. Don't you see?"
"But
if there are vacuum cleaners …"
"That's
not the point."
"And
Epsilon Semi-Morons to work them," she went on, "well, really, why?"
"Why?
But for you, for you. Just to show that I …"
"And
what on earth vacuum cleaners have got to do with lions …"
"To
show how much …"
"Or
lions with being glad to see me …" She was getting more and more
exasperated.
"How
much I love you, Lenina," he brought out almost desperately.
An
emblem of the inner tide of startled elation, the blood rushed up into
Lenina's cheeks. "Do you mean it, John?"
"But
I hadn't meant to say so," cried the Savage, clasping his hands in a kind
of agony. "Not until … Listen, Lenina; in Malpais people get married."
"Get
what?" The irritation had begun to creep back into her voice. What was
he talking about now?
"For
always. They make a promise to live together for always."
"What
a horrible idea!" Lenina was genuinely shocked.
"Outliving
beauty's outward with a mind that cloth renew swifter than blood decays."
"What?"
"It's
like that in Shakespeare too. 'If thou cost break her virgin knot before
all sanctimonious ceremonies may with full and holy rite …'"
"For
Ford's sake, John, talk sense. I can't understand a word you say. First
it's vacuum cleaners; then it's knots. You're driving me crazy." She jumped
up and, as though afraid that he might run away from her physically, as
well as with his mind, caught him by the wrist. "Answer me this question:
do you really like me, or don't you?"
There
was a moment's silence; then, in a very low voice, "I love you more than
anything in the world," he said.
"Then
why on earth didn't you say so?" she cried, and so intense was her exasperation
that she drove her sharp nails into the skin of his wrist. "Instead of
drivelling away about knots and vacuum cleaners and lions, and making me
miserable for weeks and weeks."
She
released his hand and flung it angrily away from her.
"If
I didn't like you so much," she said, "I'd be furious with you."
And
suddenly her arms were round his neck; he felt her lips soft against his
own. So deliciously soft, so warm and electric that inevitably he found
himself thinking of the embraces in Three Weeks in a Helicopter.
Ooh! ooh! the stereoscopic blonde and anh! the more than real black-amoor.
Horror, horror, horror … he fired to disengage himself; but Lenina tightened
her embrace.
"Why
didn't you say so?" she whispered, drawing back her face to look at him.
Her eyes were tenderly reproachful.
"The
murkiest den, the most opportune place" (the voice of conscience thundered
poetically), "the strongest suggestion our worser genius can, shall never
melt mine honour into lust. Never, never!" he resolved.
"You
silly boy!" she was saying. "I wanted you so much. And if you wanted me
too, why didn't you? …"
"But,
Lenina …" he began protesting; and as she immediately untwined her arms,
as she stepped away from him, he thought, for a moment, that she had taken
his unspoken hint. But when she unbuckled her white patent cartridge belt
and hung it carefully over the back of a chair, he began to suspect that
he had been mistaken.
"Lenina!"
he repeated apprehensively.
She
put her hand to her neck and gave a long vertical pull; her white sailor's
blouse was ripped to the hem; suspicion condensed into a too, too solid
certainty. "Lenina, what are you doing?"
Zip,
zip! Her answer was wordless. She stepped out of her bell-bottomed trousers.
Her zippicamiknicks were a pale shell pink. The Arch-Community-Songster's
golden T dangled at her breast.
"For
those milk paps that through the window bars bore at men's eyes...." The
singing, thundering, magical words made her seem doubly dangerous, doubly
alluring. Soft, soft, but how piercing! boring and drilling into reason,
tunnelling through resolution. "The strongest oaths are straw to the fire
i' the blood. Be more abstemious, or else …"
Zip!
The rounded pinkness fell apart like a neatly divided apple. A wriggle
of the arms, a lifting first of the right foot, then the left: the zippicamiknicks
were lying lifeless and as though deflated on the floor.
Still
wearing her shoes and socks, and her rakishly tilted round white cap, she
advanced towards him. "Darling. Darling! If only you'd said so before!"
She held out her arms.
But
instead of also saying "Darling!" and holding out his arms, the Savage
retreated in terror, flapping his hands at her as though he were trying
to scare away some intruding and dangerous animal. Four backwards steps,
and he was brought to bay against the wall.
"Sweet!"
said Lenina and, laying her hands on his shoulders, pressed herself against
him. "Put your arms round me," she commanded. "Hug me till you drug me,
honey." She too had poetry at her command, knew words that sang and were
spells and beat drums. "Kiss me"; she closed her eyes, she let her voice
sink to a sleepy murmur, "Kiss me till I'm in a coma. Hug me, honey, snuggly
…"
The
Savage caught her by the wrists, tore her hands from his shoulders, thrust
her roughly away at arm's length.
"Ow,
you're hurting me, you're … oh!" She was suddenly silent. Terror had made
her forget the pain. Opening her eyes, she had seen his face–no, not his
face, a ferocious stranger's, pale, distorted, twitching with some insane,
inexplicable fury. Aghast, "But what is it, John?" she whispered. He did
not answer, but only stared into her face with those mad eyes. The hands
that held her wrists were trembling. He breathed deeply and irregularly.
Faint almost to imperceptibility, but appalling, she suddenly heard the
gneding of his teeth. "What is it?" she almost screamed.
And
as though awakened by her cry he caught her by the shoulders and shook
her. "Whore!" he shouted "Whore! Impudent strumpet!"
"Oh,
don't, do-on't," she protested in a voice made grotesquely tremulous by
his shaking.
"Whore!"
"Plea-ease."
"Damned
whore!"
"A
gra-amme is be-etter …" she began.
The
Savage pushed her away with such force that she staggered and fell. "Go,"
he shouted, standing over her menacingly, "get out of my sight or I'll
kill you." He clenched his fists.
Lenina
raised her arm to cover her face. "No, please don't, John …"
"Hurry
up. Quick!"
One
arm still raised, and following his every movement with a terrified eye,
she scrambled to her feet and still crouching, still covering her head,
made a dash for the bathroom.
The
noise of that prodigious slap by which her departure was accelerated was
like a pistol shot.
"Ow!"
Lenina bounded forward.
Safely
locked into the bathroom, she had leisure to take stock of her injuries.
Standing with her back to the mirror, she twisted her head. Looking over
her left shoulder she could see the imprint of an open hand standing out
distinct and crimson on the pearly flesh. Gingerly she rubbed the wounded
spot.
Outside,
in the other room, the Savage was striding up and down, marching, marching
to the drums and music of magical words. "The wren goes to't and the small
gilded fly does lecher in my sight." Maddeningly they rumbled in his ears.
"The fitchew nor the soiled horse goes to't with a more riotous appetite.
Down from the waist they are Centaurs, though women all above. But to the
girdle do the gods inherit. Beneath is all the fiend's. There's hell, there's
darkness, there is the sulphurous pit, burning scalding, stench, consumption;
fie, fie, fie, pain, pain! Give me an ounce of civet, good apothecary,
to sweeten my imagination."
"John!"
ventured a small ingratiating voice from the bathroom. "John!"
"O
thou weed, who are so lovely fair and smell'st so sweet that the sense
aches at thee. Was this most goodly book made to write 'whore' upon? Heaven
stops the nose at it …"
But
her perfume still hung about him, his jacket was white with the powder
that had scented her velvety body. "Impudent strumpet, impudent strumpet,
impudent strumpet." The inexorable rhythm beat itself out. "Impudent …"
"John,
do you think I might have my clothes?"
He
picked up the bell-bottomed trousers, the blouse, the zippicamiknicks.
"Open!"
he ordered, kicking the door.
"No,
I won't." The voice was frightened and defiant.
"Well,
how do you expect me to give them to you?"
"Push
them through the ventilator over the door."
He
did what she suggested and returned to his uneasy pacing of the room. "Impudent
strumpet, impudent strumpet. The devil Luxury with his fat rump and potato
finger …"
"John."
He
would not answer. "Fat rump and potato finger."
"John."
"What
is it?" he asked gruffly.
"I
wonder if you'd mind giving me my Malthusian belt."
Lenina
sat, listening to the footsteps in the other room, wondering, as she listened,
how long he was likely to go tramping up and down like that; whether she
would have to wait until he left the flat; or if it would be safe, after
allowing his madness a reasonable time to subside, to open the bathroom
door and make a dash for it.
She
was interrupted in the midst of these uneasy speculations by the sound
of the telephone bell ringing in the other room. Abruptly the tramping
ceased. She heard the voice of the Savage parleying with silence.
"Hullo."
.
. . . .
"Yes."
.
. . . .
"If
I do not usurp myself, I am."
.
. . . .
"Yes,
didn't you hear me say so? Mr. Savage speaking."
.
. . . .
"What?
Who's ill? Of course it interests me."
.
. . . .
"But
is it serious? Is she really bad? I'll go at once …"
.
. . . .
"Not
in her rooms any more? Where has she been taken?"
.
. . . .
"Oh,
my God! What's the address?"
.
. . . .
"Three
Park Lane–is that it? Three? Thanks."
Lenina
heard the click of the replaced receiver, then hurrying steps. A door slammed.
There was silence. Was he really gone?
With
an infinity of precautions she opened the door a quarter of an inch; peeped
through the crack; was encouraged by the view of emptiness; opened a little
further, and put her whole head out; finally tiptoed into the room; stood
for a few seconds with strongly beating heart, listening, listening; then
darted to the front door, opened, slipped through, slammed, ran. It was
not till she was in the lift and actually dropping down the well that she
began to feel herself secure.
Chapter
Fourteen
THE
Park Lane Hospital for the Dying was a sixty-story tower of primrose tiles.
As the Savage stepped out of his taxicopter a convoy of gaily-coloured
aerial hearses rose whirring from the roof and darted away across the Park,
westwards, bound for the Slough Crematorium. At the lift gates the presiding
porter gave him the information he required, and he dropped down to Ward
81 (a Galloping Senility ward, the porter explained) on the seventeenth
floor.
It
was a large room bright with sunshine and yellow paint, and containing
twenty beds, all occupied. Linda was dying in company–in company and with
all the modern conveniences. The air was continuously alive with gay synthetic
melodies. At the foot of every bed, confronting its moribund occupant,
was a television box. Television was left on, a running tap, from morning
till night. Every quarter of an hour the prevailing perfume of the room
was automatically changed. "We try," explained the nurse, who had taken
charge of the Savage at the door, "we try to create a thoroughly pleasant
atmosphere here–something between a first-class hotel and a feely-palace,
if you take my meaning."
"Where
is she?" asked the Savage, ignoring these polite explanations.
The
nurse was offended. "You are in a hurry," she said.
"Is
there any hope?" he asked.
"You
mean, of her not dying?" (He nodded.) "No, of course there isn't. When
somebody's sent here, there's no …" Startled by the expression of distress
on his pale face, she suddenly broke off. "Why, whatever is the matter?"
she asked. She was not accustomed to this kind of thing in visitors. (Not
that there were many visitors anyhow: or any reason why there should be
many visitors.) "You're not feeling ill, are you?"
He
shook his head. "She's my mother," he said in a scarcely audible voice.
The
nurse glanced at him with startled, horrified eyes; then quickly looked
away. From throat to temple she was all one hot blush.
"Take
me to her," said the Savage, making an effort to speak in an ordinary tone.
Still
blushing, she led the way down the ward. Faces still fresh and unwithered
(for senility galloped so hard that it had no time to age the cheeks–only
the heart and brain) turned as they passed. Their progress was followed
by the blank, incurious eyes of second infancy. The Savage shuddered as
he looked.
Linda
was lying in the last of the long row of beds, next to the wall. Propped
up on pillows, she was watching the Semi-finals of the South American Riemann-Surface
Tennis Championship, which were being played in silent and diminished reproduction
on the screen of the television box at the foot of the bed. Hither and
thither across their square of illuminted glass the little figures noiselessly
darted, like fish in an aquarium–the silent but agitated inhabitants of
another world.
Linda
looked on, vaguely and uncomprehendingly smiling. Her pale, bloated face
wore an expression of imbecile happiness. Every now and then her eyelids
closed, and for a few seconds she seemed to be dozing. Then with a little
start she would wake up again–wake up to the aquarium antics of the Tennis
Champions, to the Super-Vox-Wurlitzeriana rendering of "Hug me till you
drug me, honey," to the warm draught of verbena that came blowing through
the ventilator above her head–would wake to these things, or rather to
a dream of which these things, transformed and embellished by the soma
in her blood, were the marvellous constituents, and smile once more her
broken and discoloured smile of infantile contentment.
"Well,
I must go," said the nurse. "I've got my batch of children coming. Besides,
there's Number 3." She pointed up the ward. "Might go off any minute now.
Well, make yourself comfortable." She walked briskly away.
The
Savage sat down beside the bed.
"Linda,"
he whispered, taking her hand.
At
the sound of her name, she turned. Her vague eyes brightened with recognition.
She squeezed his hand, she smiled, her lips moved; then quite suddenly
her head fell forward. She was asleep. He sat watching her–seeking through
the tired flesh, seeking and finding that young, bright face which had
stooped over his childhood in Malpais, remembering (and he closed his eyes)
her voice, her movements, all the events of their life together. "Streptocock-Gee
to Banbury T …" How beautiful her singing had been! And those childish
rhymes, how magically strange and mysterious!
A,
B, C, vitamin D:
The
fat's in the liver, the cod's in the sea.
He
felt the hot tears welling up behind his eyelids as he recalled the words
and Linda's voice as she repeated them. And then the reading lessons: The
tot is in the pot, the cat is on the mat; and the Elementary Instructions
for Beta Workers in the Embryo Store. And long evenings by the fire or,
in summertime, on the roof of the little house, when she told him those
stories about the Other Place, outside the Reservation: that beautiful,
beautiful Other Place, whose memory, as of a heaven, a paradise of goodness
and loveliness, he still kept whole and intact, undefiled by contact with
the reality of this real London, these actual civilized men and women.
A
sudden noise of shrill voices made him open his eyes and, after hastily
brushing away the tears, look round. What seemed an interminable stream
of identical eight-year-old male twins was pouring into the room. Twin
after twin, twin after twin, they came–a nightmare. Their faces, their
repeated face–for there was only one between the lot of them–puggishly
stared, all nostrils and pale goggling eyes. Their uniform was khaki. All
their mouths hung open. Squealing and chattering they entered. In a moment,
it seemed, the ward was maggoty with them. They swarmed between the beds,
clambered over, crawled under, peeped into the television boxes, made faces
at the patients.
Linda
astonished and rather alarmed them. A group stood clustered at the foot
of her bed, staring with the frightened and stupid curiosity of animals
suddenly confronted by the unknown.
"Oh,
look, look!" They spoke in low, scared voices. "Whatever is the matter
with her? Why is she so fat?"
They
had never seen a face like hers before–had never seen a face that was not
youthful and taut-skinned, a body that had ceased to be slim and upright.
All these moribund sexagenarians had the appearance of childish girls.
At forty-four, Linda seemed, by contrast, a monster of flaccid and distorted
senility.
"Isn't
she awful?" came the whispered comments. "Look at her teeth!"
Suddenly
from under the bed a pug-faced twin popped up between John's chair and
the wall, and began peering into Linda's sleeping face.
"I
say …" he began; but the sentence ended prematurely in a squeal. The Savage
had seized him by the collar, lifted him clear over the chair and, with
a smart box on the ears, sent him howling away.
His
yells brought the Head Nurse hurrying to the rescue.
"What
have you been doing to him?" she demanded fiercely. "I won't have you striking
the children."
"Well
then, keep them away from this bed." The Savage's voice was trembling with
indigation. "What are these filthy little brats doing here at all? It's
disgraceful!"
"Disgraceful?
But what do you mean? They're being death-conditioned. And I tell you,"
she warned him truculently, "if I have any more of your interference with
their conditioning, I'll send for the porters and have you thrown out."
The
Savage rose to his feet and took a couple of steps towards her. His movements
and the expression on his face were so menacing that the nurse fell back
in terror. With a great effort he checked himself and, without speaking,
turned away and sat down again by the bed.
Reassured,
but with a dignity that was a trifle shrill and uncertain, "I've warned
you," said the nurse, "I've warned you," said the nurse, "so mind." Still,
she led the too inquisitive twins away and made them join in the game of
hunt-the-zipper, which had been organized by one of her colleagues at the
other end of the room.
"Run
along now and have your cup of caffeine solution, dear," she said to the
other nurse. The exercise of authority restored her confidence, made her
feel better. "Now children!" she called.
Linda
had stirred uneasily, had opened her eyes for a moment, looked vaguely
around, and then once more dropped off to sleep. Sitting beside her, the
Savage tried hard to recapture his mood of a few minutes before. "A, B,
C, vitamin D," he repeated to himself, as though the words were a spell
that would restore the dead past to life. But the spell was ineffective.
Obstinately the beautiful memories refused to rise; there was only a hateful
resurrection of jealousies and uglinesses and miseries. Popé with
the blood trickling down from his cut shoulder; and Linda hideously asleep,
and the flies buzzing round the spilt mescal on the floor beside the bed;
and the boys calling those names as she passed. … Ah, no, no! He shut his
eyes, he shook his head in strenuous denial of these memories. "A, B, C,
vitamin D …" He tried to think of those times when he sat on her knees
and she put her arms about him and sang, over and over again, rocking him,
rocking him to sleep. "A, B, C, vitamin D, vitamin D, vitamin D …"
The
Super-Vox-Wurlitzeriana had risen to a sobbing crescendo; and suddenly
the verbena gave place, in the scent-circulating system, to an intense
patchouli. Linda stirred, woke up, stared for a few seconds bewilderly
at the Semi-finalists, then, lifting her face, sniffed once or twice at
the newly perfumed air and suddenly smiled–a smile of childish ectasy.
"Popé!"
she murmured, and closed her eyes. "Oh, I do so like it, I do …" She sighed
and let herself sink back into the pillows.
"But,
Linda!" The Savage spoke imploringly, "Don't you know me?" He had tried
so hard, had done his very best; why woudn't she allow him to forget? He
squeezed her limp hand almost with violence, as though he would force her
to come back from this dream of ignoble pleasures, from these base and
hateful memories–back into the present, back into reality: the appalling
present, the awful reality–but sublime, but significant, but desperately
important precisely because of the immience of that which made them so
fearful. "Don't you know me, Linda?"
He
felt the faint answering pressure of her hand. The tears started into his
eyes. He bent over her and kissed her.
Her
lips moved. "Popé!" she whispered again, and it was as though he
had had a pailful of ordure thrown in his face.
Anger
suddenly boiled up in him. Balked for the second time, the passion of his
grief had found another outlet, was transformed into a passion of agonized
rage.
"But
I'm John!" he shouted. "I'm John!" And in his furious misery he actually
caught her by the shouder and shook her.
Linda's
eyes fluttered open; she saw him, knew him–"John!"–but situated the real
face, the real and violent hands, in an imaginary world–among the inward
and private equivalents of patchouli and the Super-Wurlitzer, among the
transfigured memories and the strangely transposed sensations that constituted
the universe of her dream. She knew him for John, her son, but fancied
him an intruder into that paradisal Malpais where she had been spending
her soma-holiday with Popé. He was angry because she liked
Popé, he was shaking her because Popé was there in the bed–as
though there were something wrong, as though all civilized people didn't
do the same. "Every one belongs to every …" Her voice suddenly died into
an almost inaudible breathless croaking. Her mouth fell open: she made
a desperate effort to fill her lungs with air. But it was as though she
had forgotten how to breathe. She tried to cry out–but no sound came; only
the terror of her staring eyes revealed what she was suffering. Her hands
went to her throat, then clawed at the air–the air she coud no longer breathe,
the air that, for her, had ceased to exist.
The
Savage was on his feet, bent over her. "What is it, Linda? What is it?"
His voice was imploring; it was as though he were begging to be reassured.
The
look she gave him was charged with an unspeakable terror–with terror and,
it seemed to him, reproach.
She
tried to raise herself in bed, but fell back on to the pillows. Her face
was horribly distorted, her lips blue.
The
Savage turned and ran up the ward.
"Quick,
quick!" he shouted. "Quick!"
Standing
in the centre of a ring of zipper-hunting twins, the Head Nurse looked
round. The first moment's astonishment gave place almost instantly to disapproval.
"Don't shout! Think of the little ones," she said, frowning. "You might
decondition … But what are you doing?" He had broken through the ring.
"Be careful!" A child was yelling.
"Quick,
quick!" He caught her by the sleeve, dragged her after him. "Quick! Something's
happened. I've killed her."
By
the time they were back at the end of the ward Linda was dead.
The
Savage stood for a moment in frozen silence, then fell on his knees beside
the bed and, covering his face with his hands, sobbed uncontrollably.
The
nurse stood irresolute, looking now at the kneeling figure by the bed (the
scandalous exhibition!) and now (poor children!) at the twins who had stopped
their hunting of the zipper and were staring from the other end of the
ward, staring with all their eyes and nostrils at the shocking scene that
was being enacted round Bed 20. Should she speak to him? try to bring him
back to a sense of decency? remind him of where he was? of what fatal mischief
he might do to these poor innocents? Undoing all their wholesome death-conditioning
with this disgusting outcry–as though death were something terrible, as
though any one mattered as much as all that! It might give them the most
disastrous ideas about the subject, might upset them into reacting in the
entirely wrong, the utterly anti-social way.
She
stepped forward, she touched him on the shoulder. "Can't you behave?" she
said in a low, angry voice. But, looking around, she saw that half a dozen
twins were already on their feet and advancing down the ward. The circle
was distintegrating. In another moment … No, the risk was too great; the
whole Group might be put back six or seven months in its conditioning.
She hurried back towards her menaced charges.
"Now,
who wants a chocolate éclair?" she asked in a loud, cheerful tone.
"Me!"
yelled the entire Bokanovsky Group in chorus. Bed 20 was completely forgotten.
"Oh,
God, God, God …" the Savage kept repeating to himself. In the chaos of
grief and remorse that filled his mind it was the one articulate word.
"God!" he whispered it aloud. "God …"
"Whatever
is he saying?" said a voice, very near, distinct and shrill through
the warblings of the Super-Wurlitzer.
The
Savage violently started and, uncovering his face, looked round. Five khaki
twins, each with the stump of a long éclair in his right hand, and
their identical faces variously smeared with liquid chocolate, were standing
in a row, puggily goggling at him.
They
met his eyes and simultaneously grinned. One of them pointed with his éclair
butt.
"Is
she dead?" he asked.
The
Savage stared at them for a moment in silence. Then in silence he rose
to his feet, in silence slowly walked towards the door.
"Is
she dead?" repeated the inquisitive twin trotting at his side.
The
Savage looked down at him and still without speaking pushed him away. The
twin fell on the floor and at once began to howl. The Savage did not even
look round.
Chapter
Fifteen
THE
menial staff of the Park Lane Hospital for the Dying consisted of one hundred
and sixty-two Deltas divided into two Bokanovsky Groups of eighty-four
red headed female and seventy-eight dark dolychocephalic male twins, respectively.
At six, when their working day was over, the two Groups assembled in the
vestibule of the Hospital and were served by the Deputy Sub-Bursar with
their soma ration.
From
the lift the Savage stepped out into the midst of them. But his mind was
elsewhere–with death, with his grief, and his remorse; mechanicaly, without
consciousness of what he was doing, he began to shoulder his way through
the crowd.
"Who
are you pushing? Where do you think you're going?"
High,
low, from a multitude of separate throats, only two voices squeaked or
growled. Repeated indefinitely, as though by a train of mirrors, two faces,
one a hairless and freckled moon haloed in orange, the other a thin, beaked
bird-mask, stubbly with two days' beard, turned angrily towards him. Their
words and, in his ribs, the sharp nudging of elbows, broke through his
unawareness. He woke once more to external reality, looked round him, knew
what he saw–knew it, with a sinking sense of horror and disgust, for the
recurrent delirium of his days and nights, the nightmare of swarming indistinguishable
sameness. Twins, twins. … Like maggots they had swarmed defilingly over
the mystery of Linda's death. Maggots again, but larger, full grown, they
now crawled across his grief and his repentance. He halted and, with bewildered
and horrified eyes, stared round him at the khaki mob, in the midst of
which, overtopping it by a full head, he stood. "How many goodly creatures
are there here!" The singing words mocked him derisively. "How beauteous
mankind is! O brave new world …"
"Soma
distribution!" shouted a loud voice. "In good order, please. Hurry up there."
A
door had been opened, a table and chair carried into the vestibule. The
voice was that of a jaunty young Alpha, who had entered carrying a black
iron cash-box. A murmur of satisfaction went up from the expectant twins.
They forgot all about the Savage. Their attention was now focused on the
black cash-box, which the young man had placed on the table, and was now
in process of unlocking. The lid was lifted.
"Oo-oh!"
said all the hundred and sixty-two simultaneously, as though they were
looking at fireworks.
The
young man took out a handful of tiny pill-boxes. "Now," he said peremptorily,
"step forward, please. One at a time, and no shoving."
One
at a time, with no shoving, the twins stepped forward. First two males,
then a female, then another male, then three females, then …
The
Savage stood looking on. "O brave new world, O brave new world …" In his
mind the singing words seemed to change their tone. They had mocked him
through his misery and remorse, mocked him with how hideous a note of cynical
derision! Fiendishly laughing, they had insisted on the low squalor, the
nauseous ugliness of the nightmare. Now, suddenly, they trumpeted a call
to arms. "O brave new world!" Miranda was proclaiming the possibility of
loveliness, the possibility of transforming even the nightmare into something
fine and noble. "O brave new world!" It was a challenge, a command.
"No
shoving there now!" shouted the Deputy Sub-Bursar in a fury. He slammed
down he lid of his cash-box. "I shall stop the distribution unless I have
good behaviour."
The
Deltas muttered, jostled one another a little, and then were still. The
threat had been effective. Deprivation of soma–appalling thought!
"That's
better," said the young man, and reopened his cash-box.
Linda
had been a slave, Linda had died; others should live in freedom, and the
world be made beautiful. A reparation, a duty. And suddenly it was luminously
clear to the Savage what he must do; it was as though a shutter had been
opened, a curtain drawn back.
"Now,"
said the Deputy Sub-Bursar.
Another
khaki female stepped forward.
"Stop!"
called the Savage in a loud and ringing voice. "Stop!"
He
pushed his way to the table; the Deltas stared at him with astonishment.
"Ford!"
said the Deputy Sub-Bursar, below his breath. "It's the Savage." He felt
scared.
"Listen,
I beg of you," cried the Savage earnestly. "Lend me your ears …" He had
never spoken in public before, and found it very difficult to express what
he wanted to say. "Don't take that horrible stuff. It's poison, it's poison."
"I
say, Mr. Savage," said the Deputy Sub-Bursar, smiling propitiatingly. "Would
you mind letting me …"
"Poison
to soul as well as body."
"Yes,
but let me get on with my distribution, won't you? There's a good fellow."
With the cautious tenderness of one who strokes a notoriously vicious animal,
he patted the Savage's arm. "Just let me …"
"Never!"
cried the Savage.
"But
look here, old man …"
"Throw
it all away, that horrible poison."
The
words "Throw it all away" pierced through the enfolding layers of incomprehension
to the quick of the Delta's consciousness. An angry murmur went up from
the crowd.
"I
come to bring you freedom," said the Savage, turning back towards the twins.
"I come …"
The
Deputy Sub-Bursar heard no more; he had slipped out of the vestibule and
was looking up a number in the telephone book.
"Not
in his own rooms," Bernard summed up. "Not in mine, not in yours. Not at
the Aphroditaum; not at the Centre or the College. Where can he have got
to?"
Helmholtz
shrugged his shoulders. They had come back from their work expecting to
find the Savage waiting for them at one or other of the usual meeting-places,
and there was no sign of the fellow. Which was annoying, as they had meant
to nip across to Biarritz in Helmholtz's four-seater sporticopter. They'd
be late for dinner if he didn't come soon.
"We'll
give him five more minutes," said Helmholtz. "If he doesn't turn up by
then, we'll …"
The
ringing of the telephone bell interrupted him. He picked up the receiver.
"Hullo. Speaking." Then, after a long interval of listening, "Ford in Flivver!"
he swore. "I'll come at once."
"What
is it?" Bernard asked.
"A
fellow I know at the Park Lane Hospital," said Helmholtz. "The Savage is
there. Seems to have gone mad. Anyhow, it's urgent. Will you come with
me?"
Together
they hurried along the corridor to the lifts.
"But
do you like being slaves?" the Savage was saying as they entered the Hospital.
His face was flushed, his eyes bright with ardour and indignation. "Do
you like being babies? Yes, babies. Mewling and puking," he added, exasperated
by their bestial stupidity into throwing insults at those he had come to
save. The insults bounced off their carapace of thick stupidity; they stared
at him with a blank expression of dull and sullen resentment in their eyes.
"Yes, puking!" he fairly shouted. Grief and remorse, compassion and duty–all
were forgotten now and, as it were, absorbed into an intense overpowering
hatred of these less than human monsters. "Don't you want to be free and
men? Don't you even understand what manhood and freedom are?" Rage was
making him fluent; the words came easily, in a rush. "Don't you?" he repeated,
but got no answer to his question. "Very well then," he went on grimly.
"I'll teach you; I'll make you be free whether you want to or not."
And pushing open a window that looked on to the inner court of the Hospital,
he began to throw the little pill-boxes of soma tablets in handfuls
out into the area.
For
a moment the khaki mob was silent, petrified, at the spectacle of this
wanton sacrilege, with amazement and horror.
"He's
mad," whispered Bernard, staring with wide open eyes. "They'll kill him.
They'll …" A great shout suddenly went up from the mob; a wave of movement
drove it menacingly towards the Savage. "Ford help him!" said Bernard,
and averted his eyes.
"Ford
helps those who help themselves." And with a laugh, actually a laugh of
exultation, Helmholtz Watson pushed his way through the crowd.
"Free,
free!" the Savage shouted, and with one hand continued to throw the soma
into the area while, with the other, he punched the indistinguishable faces
of his assailants. "Free!" And suddenly there was Helmholtz at his side–"Good
old Helmholtz!"–also punching–"Men at last!"–and in the interval also throwing
the poison out by handfuls through the open window. "Yes, men! men!" and
there was no more poison left. He picked up the cash-box and showed them
its black emptiness. "You're free!"
Howling,
the Deltas charged with a redoubled fury.
Hesitant
on the fringes of the battle. "They're done for," said Bernard and, urged
by a sudden impulse, ran forward to help them; then thought better of it
and halted; then, ashamed, stepped forward again; then again thought better
of it, and was standing in an agony of humiliated indecision–thinking that
they might be killed if he didn't help them, and that he
might be killed if he did–when (Ford be praised!), goggle-eyed and swine-snouted
in their gas-masks, in ran the police.
Bernard
dashed to meet them. He waved his arms; and it was action, he was doing
something. He shouted "Help!" several times, more and more loudly so as
to give himself the illusion of helping. "Help! Help! HELP!"
The
policemen pushed him out of the way and got on with their work. Three men
with spraying machines buckled to their shoulders pumped thick clouds of
soma vapour into the air. Two more were busy round the portable
Synthetic Music Box. Carrying water pistols charged with a powerful anæsthetic,
four others had pushed their way into the crowd and were methodically laying
out, squirt by squirt, the more ferocious of the fighters.
"Quick,
quick!" yelled Bernard. "They'll be killed if you don't hurry. They'll
… Oh!" Annoyed by his chatter, one of the policemen had given him a shot
from his water pistol. Bernard stood for a second or two wambling unsteadily
on legs that seemed to have lost their bones, their tendons, their muscles,
to have become mere sticks of jelly, and at last not even jelly-water:
he tumbled in a heap on the floor.
Suddenly,
from out of the Synthetic Music Box a Voice began to speak. The Voice of
Reason, the Voice of Good Feeling. The sound-track roll was unwinding itself
in Synthetic Anti-Riot Speech Number Two (Medium Strength). Straight from
the depths of a non-existent heart, "My friends, my friends!" said the
Voice so pathetically, with a note of such infinitely tender reproach that,
behind their gas masks, even the policemen's eyes were momentarily dimmed
with tears, "what is the meaning of this? Why aren't you all being happy
and good together? Happy and good," the Voice repeated. "At peace, at peace."
It trembled, sank into a whisper and momentarily expired. "Oh, I do want
you to be happy," it began, with a yearning earnestness. "I do so want
you to be good! Please, please be good and …"
Two
minutes later the Voice and the soma vapour had produced their effect.
In tears, the Deltas were kissing and hugging one another–half a dozen
twins at a time in a comprehensive embrace. Even Helmholtz and the Savage
were almost crying. A fresh supply of pill-boxes was brought in from the
Bursary; a new distribution was hastily made and, to the sound of the Voice's
ricuy affectionate, baritone valedictions, the twins dispersed, blubbering
as though their hearts would break. "Good-bye, my dearest, dearest friends,
Ford keep you! Good-bye, my dearest, dearest friends, Ford keep you. Good-bye
my dearest, dearest …"
When
the last of the Deltas had gone the policeman switched off the current.
The angelic Voice fell silent.
"Will
you come quietly?" asked the Sergeant, "or must we anæsthetize?"
He pointed his water pistol menacingly.
"Oh,
we'll come quietly," the Savage answered, dabbing alternately a cut lip,
a scratched neck, and a bitten left hand.
Still
keeping his handkerchief to his bleeding nose Helmholtz nodded in confirmation.
Awake
and having recovered the use of his legs, Bernard had chosen this moment
to move as inconspicuously as he could towards the door.
"Hi,
you there," called the Sergeant, and a swine-masked policeman hurried across
the room and laid a hand on the young man's shoulder.
Bernard
turned with an expression of indignant innocence. Escaping? He hadn't dreamed
of such a thing. "Though what on earth you want me for," he said to the
Sergeant, "I really can't imagine."
"You're
a friend of the prisoner's, aren't you?"
"Well
…" said Bernard, and hesitated. No, he really couldn't deny it. "Why shouldn't
I be?" he asked.
"Come
on then," said the Sergeant, and led the way towards the door and the waiting
police car.
Chapter
Sixteen
THE
ROOM into which the three were ushered was the Controller's study.
"His
fordship will be down in a moment." The Gamma butler left them to themselves.
Helmholtz
laughed aloud.
"It's
more like a caffeine-solution party than a trial," he said, and let himself
fall into the most luxurious of the pneumatic arm-chairs. "Cheer up, Bernard,"
he added, catching sight of his friend's green unhappy face. But Bernard
would not be cheered; without answering, without even looking at Helmholtz,
he went and sat down on the most uncomfortable chair in the room, carefully
chosen in the obscure hope of somehow deprecating the wrath of the higher
powers.
The
Savage meanwhile wandered restlessly round the room, peering with a vague
superficial inquisitiveness at the books in the shelves, at the sound-track
rolls and reading machine bobbins in their numbered pigeon-holes. On the
table under the window lay a massive volume bound in limp black leather-surrogate,
and stamped with large golden T's. He picked it up and opened it. MY LIFE
AND WORK, BY OUR FORD. The book had been published at Detroit by the Society
for the Propagation of Fordian Knowledge. Idly he turned the pages, read
a sentence here, a paragraph there, and had just come to the conclusion
that the book didn't interest him, when the door opened, and the Resident
World Controller for Western Europe walked briskly into the room.
Mustapha
Mond shook hands with all three of them; but it was to the Savage that
he addressed himself. "So you don't much like civilization, Mr. Savage,"
he said.
The
Savage looked at him. He had been prepared to lie, to bluster, to remain
sullenly unresponsive; but, reassured by the good-humoured intelligence
of the Controller's face, he decided to tell the truth, straightforwardly.
"No." He shook his head.
Bernard
started and looked horrified. What would the Controller think? To be labelled
as the friend of a man who said that he didn't like civilization–said it
openly and, of all people, to the Controller–it was terrible. "But, John,"
he began. A look from Mustapha Mond reduced him to an abject silence.
"Of
course," the Savage went on to admit, "there are some very nice things.
All that music in the air, for instance …"
"Sometimes
a thousand twangling instruments will hum about my ears and sometimes voices."
The
Savage's face lit up with a sudden pleasure. "Have you read it too?" he
asked. "I thought nobody knew about that book here, in England."
"Almost
nobody. I'm one of the very few. It's prohibited, you see. But as I make
the laws here, I can also break them. With impunity, Mr. Marx," he added,
turning to Bernard. "Which I'm afraid you can't do."
Bernard
sank into a yet more hopeless misery.
"But
why is it prohibited?" asked the Savage. In the excitement of meeting a
man who had read Shakespeare he had momentarily forgotten everything else.
The
Controller shrugged his shoulders. "Because it's old; that's the chief
reason. We haven't any use for old things here."
"Even
when they're beautiful?"
"Particularly
when they're beautiful. Beauty's attractive, and we don't want people to
be attracted by old things. We want them to like the new ones."
"But
the new ones are so stupid and horrible. Those plays, where there's nothing
but helicopters flying about and you feel the people kissing." He
made a grimace. "Goats and monkeys!" Only in Othello's word could he find
an adequate vehicle for his contempt and hatred.
"Nice
tame animals, anyhow," the Controller murmured parenthetically.
"Why
don't you let them see Othello instead?"
"I've
told you; it's old. Besides, they couldn't understand it."
Yes,
that was true. He remembered how Helmholtz had laughed at Romeo and
Juliet. "Well then," he said, after a pause, "something new that's
like Othello, and that they could understand."
"That's
what we've all been wanting to write," said Helmholtz, breaking a long
silence.
"And
it's what you never will write," said the Controller. "Because, if it were
really like Othello nobody could understand it, however new it might
be. And if were new, it couldn't possibly be like Othello."
"Why
not?"
"Yes,
why not?" Helmholtz repeated. He too was forgetting the unpleasant realities
of the situation. Green with anxiety and apprehension, only Bernard remembered
them; the others ignored him. "Why not?"
"Because
our world is not the same as Othello's world. You can't make flivvers without
steel–and you can't make tragedies without social instability. The world's
stable now. People are happy; they get what they want, and they never want
what they can't get. They're well off; they're safe; they're never ill;
they're not afraid of death; they're blissfully ignorant of passion and
old age; they're plagued with no mothers or fathers; they've got no wives,
or children, or lovers to feel strongly about; they're so conditioned that
they practically can't help behaving as they ought to behave. And if anything
should go wrong, there's soma. Which you go and chuck out of the
window in the name of liberty, Mr. Savage. Liberty!" He laughed.
"Expecting Deltas to know what liberty is! And now expecting them to understand
Othello! My good boy!"
The
Savage was silent for a little. "All the same," he insisted obstinately,
"Othello's good, Othello's better than those feelies."
"Of
course it is," the Controller agreed. "But that's the price we have to
pay for stability. You've got to choose between happiness and what people
used to call high art. We've sacrificed the high art. We have the feelies
and the scent organ instead."
"But
they don't mean anything."
"They
mean themselves; they mean a lot of agreeable sensations to the audience."
"But
they're … they're told by an idiot."
The
Controller laughed. "You're not being very polite to your friend, Mr. Watson.
One of our most distinguished Emotional Engineers …"
"But
he's right," said Helmholtz gloomily. "Because it is idiotic. Writing when
there's nothing to say …"
"Precisely.
But that require the most enormous ingenuity. You're making fiivvers out
of the absolute minimum of steel–works of art out of practically nothing
but pure sensation."
The
Savage shook his head. "It all seems to me quite horrible."
"Of
course it does. Actual happiness always looks pretty squalid in comparison
with the over-compensations for misery. And, of course, stability isn't
nearly so spectacular as instability. And being contented has none of the
glamour of a good fight against misfortune, none of the picturesqueness
of a struggle with temptation, or a fatal overthrow by passion or doubt.
Happiness is never grand."
"I
suppose not," said the Savage after a silence. "But need it be quite so
bad as those twins?" He passed his hand over his eyes as though he were
trying to wipe away the remembered image of those long rows of identical
midgets at the assembling tables, those queued-up twin-herds at the entrance
to the Brentford monorail station, those human maggots swarming round Linda's
bed of death, the endlessly repeated face of his assailants. He looked
at his bandaged left hand and shuddered. "Horrible!"
"But
how useful! I see you don't like our Bokanovsky Groups; but, I assure you,
they're the foundation on which everything else is built. They're the gyroscope
that stabilizes the rocket plane of state on its unswerving course." The
deep voice thrillingly vibrated; the gesticulating hand implied all space
and the onrush of the irresistible machine. Mustapha Mond's oratory was
almost up to synthetic standards.
"I
was wondering," said the Savage, "why you had them at all–seeing that you
can get whatever you want out of those bottles. Why don't you make everybody
an Alpha Double Plus while you're about it?"
Mustapha
Mond laughed. "Because we have no wish to have our throats cut," he answered.
"We believe in happiness and stability. A society of Alphas couldn't fail
to be unstable and miserable. Imagine a factory staffed by Alphas–that
is to say by separate and unrelated individuals of good heredity and conditioned
so as to be capable (within limits) of making a free choice and assuming
responsibilities. Imagine it!" he repeated.
The
Savage tried to imagine it, not very successfully.
"It's
an absurdity. An Alpha-decanted, Alpha-conditioned man would go mad if
he had to do Epsilon Semi-Moron work–go mad, or start smashing things up.
Alphas can be completely socialized–but only on condition that you make
them do Alpha work. Only an Epsilon can be expected to make Epsilon sacrifices,
for the good reason that for him they aren't sacrifices; they're the line
of least resistance. His conditioning has laid down rails along which he's
got to run. He can't help himself; he's foredoomed. Even after decanting,
he's still inside a bottle–an invisible bottle of infantile and embryonic
fixations. Each one of us, of course," the Controller meditatively continued,
"goes through life inside a bottle. But if we happen to be Alphas, our
bottles are, relatively speaking, enormous. We should suffer acutely if
we were confined in a narrower space. You cannot pour upper-caste champagne-surrogate
into lower-caste bottles. It's obvious theoretically. But it has also been
proved in actual practice. The result of the Cyprus experiment was convincing."
"What
was that?" asked the Savage.
Mustapha
Mond smiled. "Well, you can call it an experiment in rebottling if you
like. It began in A.F. 473. The Controllers had the island of Cyprus cleared
of all its existing inhabitants and re-colonized with a specially prepared
batch of twenty-two thousand Alphas. All agricultural and industrial equipment
was handed over to them and they were left to manage their own affairs.
The result exactly fulfilled all the theoretical prediotions. The land
wasn't properly worked; there were strikes in all the factories; the laws
were set at naught, orders disobeyed; all the people detailed for a spell
of low-grade work were perpetually intriguing for high-grade jobs, and
all the people with high-grade jobs were counter-intriguing at all costs
to stay where they were. Within six years they were having a first-class
civil war. When nineteen out of the twenty-two thousand had been killed,
the survivors unanimously petitioned the World Controllers to resume the
government of the island. Which they did. And that was the end of the only
society of Alphas that the world has ever seen."
The
Savage sighed, profoundly.
"The
optimum population," said Mustapha Mond, "is modelled on the iceberg–eight-ninths
below the water line, one-ninth above."
"And
they're happy below the water line?"
"Happier
than above it. Happier than your friend here, for example." He pointed.
"In
spite of that awful work?"
"Awful?
They don't find it so. On the contrary, they like it. It's light,
it's childishly simple. No strain on the mind or the muscles. Seven and
a half hours of mild, unexhausting labour, and then the soma ration
and games and unrestricted copulation and the feelies. What more can they
ask for? True," he added, "they might ask for shorter hours. And of course
we could give them shorter hours. Technically, it would be perfectly simple
to reduce all lower-caste working hours to three or four a day. But would
they be any the happier for that? No, they wouldn't. The experiment was
tried, more than a century and a half ago. The whole of Ireland was put
on to the four-hour day. What was the result? Unrest and a large increase
in the consumption of soma; that was all. Those three and a half
hours of extra leisure were so far from being a source of happiness, that
people felt constrained to take a holiday from them. The Inventions Office
is stuffed with plans for labour-saving processes. Thousands of them."
Mustapha Mond made a lavish gesture. "And why don't we put them into execution?
For the sake of the labourers; it would be sheer cruelty to afflict them
with excessive leisure. It's the same with agriculture. We could synthesize
every morsel of food, if we wanted to. But we don't. We prefer to keep
a third of the population on the land. For their own sakes–because it takes
longer to get food out of the land than out of a factory. Besides,
we have our stability to think of. We don't want to change. Every change
is a menace to stability. That's another reason why we're so chary of applying
new inventions. Every discovery in pure science is potentially subversive;
even science must sometimes be treated as a possible enemy. Yes, even science."
Science?
The Savage frowned. He knew the word. But what it exactly signified he
could not say. Shakespeare and the old men of the pueblo had never mentioned
science, and from Linda he had only gathered the vaguest hints: science
was something you made helicopters with, some thing that caused you to
laugh at the Corn Dances, something that prevented you from being wrinkled
and losing your teeth. He made a desperate effort to take the Controller's
meaning.
"Yes,"
Mustapha Mond was saying, "that's another item in the cost of stability.
It isn't only art that's incompatible with happiness; it's also science.
Science is dangerous; we have to keep it most carefully chained and muzzled."
"What?"
said Helmholtz, in astonishment. "But we're always saying that science
is everything. It's a hypnopædic platitude."
"Three
times a week between thirteen and seventeen," put in Bemard.
"And
all the science propaganda we do at the College …"
"Yes;
but what sort of science?" asked Mustapha Mond sarcastically. "You've had
no scientific training, so you can't judge. I was a pretty good physicist
in my time. Too good–good enough to realize that all our science is just
a cookery book, with an orthodox theory of cooking that nobody's allowed
to question, and a list of recipes that mustn't be added to except by special
permission from the head cook. I'm the head cook now. But I was an inquisitive
young scullion once. I started doing a bit of cooking on my own. Unorthodox
cooking, illicit cooking. A bit of real science, in fact." He was silent.
"What
happened?" asked Helmholtz Watson.
The
Controller sighed. "Very nearly what's going to happen to you young men.
I was on the point of being sent to an island."
The
words galvanized Bernard into violent and unseemly activity. "Send me
to an island?" He jumped up, ran across the room, and stood gesticulating
in front of the Controller. "You can't send me. I haven't done anything.
lt was the others. I swear it was the others." He pointed accusingly to
Helmholtz and the Savage. "Oh, please don't send me to Iceland. I promise
I'll do what I ought to do. Give me another chance. Please give me another
chance." The tears began to flow. "I tell you, it's their fault," he sobbed.
"And not to Iceland. Oh please, your fordship, please …" And in a paroxysm
of abjection he threw himself on his knees before the Controller. Mustapha
Mond tried to make him get up; but Bernard persisted in his grovelling;
the stream of words poured out inexhaustibly. In the end the Controller
had to ring for his fourth secretary.
"Bring
three men," he ordered, "and take Mr. Marx into a bedroom. Give him a good
soma vaporization and then put him to bed and leave him."
The
fourth secretary went out and returned with three green-uniformed twin
footmen. Still shouting and sobbing. Bernard was carried out.
"One
would think he was going to have his throat cut," said the Controller,
as the door closed. "Whereas, if he had the smallest sense, he'd understand
that his punishment is really a reward. He's being sent to an island. That's
to say, he's being sent to a place where he'll meet the most interesting
set of men and women to be found anywhere in the world. All the people
who, for one reason or another, have got too self-consciously individual
to fit into community-life. All the people who aren't satisfied with orthodoxy,
who've got independent ideas of their own. Every one, in a word, who's
any one. I almost envy you, Mr. Watson."
Helmholtz
laughed. "Then why aren't you on an island yourself?"
"Because,
finally, I preferred this," the Controller answered. "I was given the choice:
to be sent to an island, where I could have got on with my pure science,
or to be taken on to the Controllers' Council with the prospect of succeeding
in due course to an actual Controllership. I chose this and let the science
go." After a little silence, "Sometimes," he added, "I rather regret the
science. Happiness is a hard master–particularly other people's happiness.
A much harder master, if one isn't conditioned to accept it unquestioningly,
than truth." He sighed, fell silent again, then continued in a brisker
tone, "Well, duty's duty. One can't consult one's own preference. I'm interested
in truth, I like science. But truth's a menace, science is a public danger.
As dangerous as it's been beneficent. It has given us the stablest equilibrium
in history. China's was hopelessly insecure by comparison; even the primitive
matriarchies weren't steadier than we are. Thanks, l repeat, to science.
But we can't allow science to undo its own good work. That's why we so
carefully limit the scope of its researches–that's why I almost got sent
to an island. We don't allow it to deal with any but the most immediate
problems of the moment. All other enquiries are most sedulously discouraged.
It's curious," he went on after a little pause, "to read what people in
the time of Our Ford used to write about scientific progress. They seemed
to have imagined that it could be allowed to go on indefinitely, regardless
of everything else. Knowledge was the highest good, truth the supreme value;
all the rest was secondary and subordinate. True, ideas were beginning
to change even then. Our Ford himself did a great deal to shift the emphasis
from truth and beauty to comfort and happiness. Mass production demanded
the shift. Universal happiness keeps the wheels steadily turning; truth
and beauty can't. And, of course, whenever the masses seized political
power, then it was happiness rather than truth and beauty that mattered.
Still, in spite of everytung, unrestricted scientific research was still
permitted. People still went on talking about truth and beauty as though
they were the sovereign goods. Right up to the time of the Nine Years'
War. That made them change their tune all right. What's the point
of truth or beauty or knowledge when the anthrax bombs are popping all
around you? That was when science first began to be controlled–after the
Nine Years' War. People were ready to have even their appetites controlled
then. Anything for a quiet life. We've gone on controlling ever since.
It hasn't been very good for truth, of course. But it's been very good
for happiness. One can't have something for nothing. Happiness has got
to be paid for. You're paying for it, Mr. Watson–paying because you happen
to be too much interested in beauty. I was too much interested in truth;
I paid too."
"But
you didn't go to an island," said the Savage, breaking a long silence.
The
Controller smiled. "That's how I paid. By choosing to serve happiness.
Other people's–not mine. It's lucky," he added, after a pause, "that there
are such a lot of islands in the world. I don't know what we should do
without them. Put you all in the lethal chamber, I suppose. By the way,
Mr. Watson, would you like a tropical climate? The Marquesas, for example;
or Samoa? Or something rather more bracing?"
Helmholtz
rose from his pneumatic chair. "I should like a thoroughly bad climate,"
he answered. "I believe one would write better if the climate were bad.
If there were a lot of wind and storms, for example …"
The
Controller nodded his approbation. "I like your spirit, Mr. Watson. I like
it very much indeed. As much as I officially disapprove of it." He smiled.
"What about the Falkland Islands?"
"Yes,
I think that will do," Helmholtz answered. "And now, if you don't mind,
I'll go and see how poor Bernard's getting on."
Chapter
Seventeen
ART,
SCIENCE–you seem to have paid a fairly high price for your happiness,"
said the Savage, when they were alone. "Anything else?"
"Well,
religion, of course," replied the Controller. "There used to be something
called God–before the Nine Years' War. But I was forgetting; you know all
about God, I suppose."
"Well
…" The Savage hesitated. He would have liked to say something about solitude,
about night, about the mesa lying pale under the moon, about the precipice,
the plunge into shadowy darkness, about death. He would have liked to speak;
but there were no words. Not even in Shakespeare.
The
Controller, meanwhile, had crossed to the other side of the room and was
unlocking a large safe set into the wall between the bookshelves. The heavy
door swung open. Rummaging in the darkness within, "It's a subject," he
said, "that has always had a great interest for me." He pulled out a thick
black volume. "You've never read this, for example."
The
Savage took it. "The Holy Bible, containing the Old and New Testaments,"
he read aloud from the title-page.
"Nor
this." It was a small book and had lost its cover.
"The
Imitation of Christ."
"Nor
this." He handed out another volume.
"The
Varieties of Religious Experience. By William James."
"And
I've got plenty more," Mustapha Mond continued, resuming his seat. "A whole
collection of pornographic old books. God in the safe and Ford on the shelves."
He pointed with a laugh to his avowed library–to the shelves of books,
the rack full of reading-machine bobbins and sound-track rolls.
"But
if you know about God, why don't you tell them?" asked the Savage indignantly.
"Why don't you give them these books about God?"
"For
the same reason as we don't give them Othello: they're old; they're
about God hundreds of years ago. Not about God now."
"But
God doesn't change."
"Men
do, though."
"What
difference does that make?"
"All
the difference in the world," said Mustapha Mond. He got up again and walked
to the safe. "There was a man called Cardinal Newman," he said. "A cardinal,"
he exclaimed parenthetically, "was a kind of Arch-Community-Songster."
"'I
Pandulph, of fair Milan, cardinal.' I've read about them in Shakespeare."
"Of
course you have. Well, as I was saying, there was a man called Cardinal
Newman. Ah, here's the book." He pulled it out. "And while I'm about it
I'll take this one too. It's by a man called Maine de Biran. He was a philosopher,
if you know what that was."
"A
man who dreams of fewer things than there are in heaven and earth," said
the Savage promptly.
"Quite
so. I'll read you one of the things he did dream of in a moment.
Meanwhile, listen to what this old Arch-Community-Songster said." He opened
the book at the place marked by a slip of paper and began to read. "'We
are not our own any more than what we possess is our own. We did not make
ourselves, we cannot be supreme over ourselves. We are not our own masters.
We are God's property. Is it not our happiness thus to view the matter?
Is it any happiness or any comfort, to consider that we are our
own? It may be thought so by the young and prosperous. These may think
it a great thing to have everything, as they suppose, their own way–to
depend on no one–to have to think of nothing out of sight, to be without
the irksomeness of continual acknowledgment, continual prayer, continual
reference of what they do to the will of another. But as time goes on,
they, as all men, will find that independence was not made for man–that
it is an unnatural state–will do for a while, but will not carry us on
safely to the end …'" Mustapha Mond paused, put down the first book and,
picking up the other, turned over the pages. "Take this, for example,"
he said, and in his deep voice once more began to read: "'A man grows old;
he feels in himself that radical sense of weakness, of listlessness, of
discomfort, which accompanies the advance of age; and, feeling thus, imagines
himself merely sick, lulling his fears with the notion that this distressing
condition is due to some particular cause, from which, as from an illness,
he hopes to recover. Vain imaginings! That sickness is old age; and a horrible
disease it is. They say that it is the fear of death and of what comes
after death that makes men turn to religion as they advance in years. But
my own experience has given me the conviction that, quite apart from any
such terrors or imaginings, the religious sentiment tends to develop as
we grow older; to develop because, as the passions grow calm, as the fancy
and sensibilities are less excited and less excitable, our reason becomes
less troubled in its working, less obscured by the images, desires and
distractions, in which it used to be absorbed; whereupon God emerges as
from behind a cloud; our soul feels, sees, turns towards the source of
all light; turns naturally and inevitably; for now that all that gave to
the world of sensations its life and charms has begun to leak away from
us, now that phenomenal existence is no more bolstered up by impressions
from within or from without, we feel the need to lean on something that
abides, something that will never play us false–a reality, an absolute
and everlasting truth. Yes, we inevitably turn to God; for this religious
sentiment is of its nature so pure, so delightful to the soul that experiences
it, that it makes up to us for all our other losses.'" Mustapha Mond shut
the book and leaned back in his chair. "One of the numerous things in heaven
and earth that these philosophers didn't dream about was this" (he waved
his hand), "us, the modern world. 'You can only be independent of God while
you've got youth and prosperity; independence won't take you safely to
the end.' Well, we've now got youth and prosperity right up to the end.
What follows? Evidently, that we can be independent of God. 'The religious
sentiment will compensate us for all our losses.' But there aren't any
losses for us to compensate; religious sentiment is superfluous. And why
should we go hunting for a substitute for youthful desires, when youthful
desires never fail? A substitute for distractions, when we go on enjoying
all the old fooleries to the very last? What need have we of repose when
our minds and bodies continue to delight in activity? of consolation, when
we have soma? of something immovable, when there is the social order?"
"Then
you think there is no God?"
"No,
I think there quite probably is one."
"Then
why? …"
Mustapha
Mond checked him. "But he manifests himself in different ways to different
men. In premodern times he manifested himself as the being that's described
in these books. Now …"
"How
does he manifest himself now?" asked the Savage.
"Well,
he manifests himself as an absence; as though he weren't there at all."
"That's
your fault."
"Call
it the fault of civilization. God isn't compatible with machinery and scientific
medicine and universal happiness. You must make your choice. Our civilization
has chosen machinery and medicine and happiness. That's why I have to keep
these books locked up in the safe. They're smut. People would be shocked
it …"
The
Savage interrupted him. "But isn't it natural to feel there's a
God?"
"You
might as well ask if it's natural to do up one's trousers with zippers,"
said the Controller sarcastically. "You remind me of another of those old
fellows called Bradley. He defined philosophy as the finding of bad reason
for what one believes by instinct. As if one believed anything by instinct!
One believes things because one has been conditioned to believe them. Finding
bad reasons for what one believes for other bad reasons–that's philosophy.
People believe in God because they've been conditioned to.
"But
all the same," insisted the Savage, "it is natural to believe in God when
you're alone–quite alone, in the night, thinking about death …"
"But
people never are alone now," said Mustapha Mond. "We make them hate solitude;
and we arrange their lives so that it's almost impossible for them ever
to have it."
The
Savage nodded gloomily. At Malpais he had suffered because they had shut
him out from the communal activities of the pueblo, in civilized London
he was suffering because he could never escape from those communal activities,
never be quietly alone.
"Do
you remember that bit in King Lear?" said the Savage at last. "'The
gods are just and of our pleasant vices make instruments to plague us;
the dark and vicious place where thee he got cost him his eyes,' and Edmund
answers–you remember, he's wounded, he's dying–'Thou hast spoken right;
'tis true. The wheel has come full circle; I am here.' What about that
now? Doesn't there seem to be a God managing things, punishing, rewarding?"
"Well,
does there?" questioned the Controller in his turn. "You can indulge in
any number of pleasant vices with a freemartin and run no risks of having
your eyes put out by your son's mistress. 'The wheel has come full circle;
I am here.' But where would Edmund be nowadays? Sitting in a pneumatic
chair, with his arm round a girl's waist, sucking away at his sex-hormone
chewing-gum and looking at the feelies. The gods are just. No doubt. But
their code of law is dictated, in the last resort, by the people who organize
society; Providence takes its cue from men."
"Are
you sure?" asked the Savage. "Are you quite sure that the Edmund in that
pneumatic chair hasn't been just as heavily punished as the Edmund who's
wounded and bleeding to death? The gods are just. Haven't they used his
pleasant vices as an instrument to degrade him?"
"Degrade
him from what position? As a happy, hard-working, goods-consuming citizen
he's perfect. Of course, if you choose some other standard than ours, then
perhaps you might say he was degraded. But you've got to stick to one set
of postulates. You can't play Electro-magnetic Golf according to the rules
of Centrifugal Bumble-puppy."
"But
value dwells not in particular will," said the Savage. "It holds his estimate
and dignity as well wherein 'tis precious of itself as in the prizer."
"Come,
come," protested Mustapha Mond, "that's going rather far, isn't it?"
"If
you allowed yourselves to think of God, you wouldn't allow yourselves to
be degraded by pleasant vices. You'd have a reason for bearing things patiently,
for doing things with courage. I've seen it with the Indians."
"l'm
sure you have," said Mustapha Mond. "But then we aren't Indians. There
isn't any need for a civilized man to bear anything that's seriously unpleasant.
And as for doing things–Ford forbid that he should get the idea into his
head. It would upset the whole social order if men started doing things
on their own."
"What
about self-denial, then? If you had a God, you'd have a reason for self-denial."
"But
industrial civilization is only possible when there's no self-denial. Self-indulgence
up to the very limits imposed by hygiene and economics. Otherwise the wheels
stop turning."
"You'd
have a reason for chastity!" said the Savage, blushing a little as he spoke
the words.
"But
chastity means passion, chastity means neurasthenia. And passion and neurasthenia
mean instability. And instability means the end of civilization. You can't
have a lasting civilization without plenty of pleasant vices."
"But
God's the reason for everything noble and fine and heroic. If you had a
God …"
"My
dear young friend," said Mustapha Mond, "civilization has absolutely no
need of nobility or heroism. These things are symptoms of political inefficiency.
In a properly organized society like ours, nobody has any opportunities
for being noble or heroic. Conditions have got to be thoroughly unstable
before the occasion can arise. Where there are wars, where there are divided
allegiances, where there are temptations to be resisted, objects of love
to be fought for or defended–there, obviously, nobility and heroism have
some sense. But there aren't any wars nowadays. The greatest care is taken
to prevent you from loving any one too much. There's no such thing as a
divided allegiance; you're so conditioned that you can't help doing what
you ought to do. And what you ought to do is on the whole so pleasant,
so many of the natural impulses are allowed free play, that there really
aren't any temptations to resist. And if ever, by some unlucky chance,
anything unpleasant should somehow happen, why, there's always soma
to give you a holiday from the facts. And there's always soma to
calm your anger, to reconcile you to your enemies, to make you patient
and long-suffering. In the past you could only accomplish these things
by making a great effort and after years of hard moral training. Now, you
swallow two or three half-gramme tablets, and there you are. Anybody can
be virtuous now. You can carry at least half your mortality about in a
bottle. Christianity without tears–that's what soma is."
"But
the tears are necessary. Don't you remember what Othello said? 'If after
every tempest came such calms, may the winds blow till they have wakened
death.' There's a story one of the old Indians used to tell us, about the
Girl of Mátaski. The young men who wanted to marry her had to do
a morning's hoeing in her garden. It seemed easy; but there were flies
and mosquitoes, magic ones. Most of the young men simply couldn't stand
the biting and stinging. But the one that could–he got the girl."
"Charming!
But in civilized countries," said the Controller, "you can have girls without
hoeing for them, and there aren't any flies or mosquitoes to sting you.
We got rid of them all centuries ago."
The
Savage nodded, frowning. "You got rid of them. Yes, that's just like you.
Getting rid of everytfung unpleasant instead of learning to put up with
it. Whether 'tis better in the mind to suffer the slings and arrows of
outrageous fortune, or to take arms against a sea of troubles and by opposing
end them … But you don't do either. Neither suffer nor oppose. You just
abolish the slings and arrows. It's too easy."
He
was suddenly silent, thinking of his mother. In her room on the thirty-seventh
floor, Linda had floated in a sea of singing lights and perfumed caresses–floated
away, out of space, out of time, out of the prison of her memories, her
habits, her aged and bloated body. And Tomakin, ex-Director of Hatcheries
and Conditioning, Tomakin was still on holiday–on holiday from humiliation
and pain, in a world where he could not hear those words, that derisive
laughter, could not see that hideous face, feel those moist and flabby
arms round his neck, in a beautiful world …
"What
you need," the Savage went on, "is something with tears for a change.
Nothing costs enough here."
("Twelve
and a half million dollars," Henry Foster had protested when the Savage
told him that. "Twelve and a half million–that's what the new Conditioning
Centre cost. Not a cent less.")
"Exposing
what is mortal and unsure to all that fortune, death and danger dare, even
for an eggshell. Isn't there something in that?" he asked, looking up at
Mustapha Mond. "Quite apart from God–though of course God would be a reason
for it. Isn't there something in living dangerously?"
"There's
a great deal in it," the Controller replied. "Men and women must have their
adrenals stimulated from time to time."
"What?"
questioned the Savage, uncomprehending.
"It's
one of the conditions of perfect health. That's why we've made the V.P.S.
treatments compulsory."
"V.P.S.?"
"Violent
Passion Surrogate. Regularly once a month. We flood the whole system with
adrenin. It's the complete physiological equivalent of fear and rage. All
the tonic effects of murdering Desdemona and being murdered by Othello,
without any of the inconveniences."
"But
I like the inconveniences."
"We
don't," said the Controller. "We prefer to do things comfortably."
"But
I don't want comfort. I want God, I want poetry, I want real danger, I
want freedom, I want goodness. I want sin."
"In
fact," said Mustapha Mond, "you're claiming the right to be unhappy."
"All
right then," said the Savage defiantly, "I'm claiming the nght to be unhappy."
"Not
to mention the right to grow old and ugly and impotent; the right to have
syphilis and cancer; the right to have too little to eat; the right to
be lousy; the right to live in constant apprehension of what may happen
to-morrow; the right to catch typhoid; the right to be tortured by unspeakable
pains of every kind." There was a long silence.
"I
claim them all," said the Savage at last.
Mustapha
Mond shrugged his shoulders. "You're welcome," he said.
Chapter
Eighteen
THE
DOOR was ajar; they entered.
"John!"
From
the bathroom came an unpleasant and characteristic sound.
"Is
there anything the matter?" Helmholtz called.
There
was no answer. The unpleasant sound was repeated, twice; there was silence.
Then, with a click the bathroom door opened and, very pale, the Savage
emerged.
"I
say," Helmholtz exclaimed solicitously, "you do look ill, John!"
"Did
you eat something that didn't agree with you?" asked Bernard.
The
Savage nodded. "I ate civilization."
"What?"
"It
poisoned me; I was defiled. And then," he added, in a lower tone, "I ate
my own wickedness."
"Yes,
but what exactly? … I mean, just now you were …"
"Now
I am purified," said the Savage. "I drank some mustard and warm water."
The
others stared at him in astonishment. "Do you mean to say that you were
doing it on purpose?" asked Bernard.
"That's
how the Indians always purify themselves." He sat down and, sighing, passed
his hand across his forehead. "I shall rest for a few minutes," he said.
"I'm rather tired."
"Well,
I'm not surprised," said Helmholtz. After a silence, "We've come to say
good-bye," he went on in another tone. "We're off to-morrow morning."
"Yes,
we're off to-morrow," said Bernard on whose face the Savage remarked a
new expression of determined resignation. "And by the way, John," he continued,
leaning forward in his chair and laying a hand on the Savage's knee, "I
want to say how sorry I am about everything that happened yesterday." He
blushed. "How ashamed," he went on, in spite of the unsteadiness of his
voice, "how really …"
The
Savage cut him short and, taking his hand, affectionately pressed it.
"Helmholtz
was wonderful to me," Bernard resumed, after a little pause. "If it hadn't
been for him, I should …"
"Now,
now," Helmholtz protested.
There
was a silence. In spite of their sadness–because of it, even; for their
sadness was the symptom of their love for one another–the three young men
were happy.
"I
went to see the Controller this morning," said the Savage at last.
"What
for?"
"To
ask if I mightn't go to the islands with you."
"And
what did he say?" asked Helmholtz eagerly.
The
Savage shook his head. "He wouldn't let me."
"Why
not?"
"He
said he wanted to go on with the experiment. But I'm damned," the Savage
added, with sudden fury, "I'm damned if I'll go on being experimented with.
Not for all the Controllers in the world. l shall go away to-morrow too."
"But
where?" the others asked in unison.
The
Savage shrugged his shoulders. "Anywhere. I don't care. So long as I can
be alone."
From
Guildford the down-line followed the Wey valley to Godalming, then, over
Milford and Witley, proceeded to Haslemere and on through Petersfield towards
Portsmouth. Roughly parallel to it, the upline passed over Worplesden,
Tongham, Puttenham, Elstead and Grayshott. Between the Hog's Back and Hindhead
there were points where the two lines were not more than six or seven kilometres
apart. The distance was too small for careless flyers–particularly at night
and when they had taken half a gramme too much. There had been accidents.
Serious ones. It had been decided to deflect the upline a few kilometres
to the west. Between Grayshott and Tongham four abandoned air-lighthouses
marked the course of the old Portsmouth-to-London road. The skies above
them were silent and deserted. It was over Selborne, Bordon and Farnham
that the helicopters now ceaselessly hummed and roared.
The
Savage had chosen as his hermitage the old light-house which stood on the
crest of the hill between Puttenham and Elstead. The building was of ferro-concrete
and in excellent condition–almost too comfortable the Savage had thought
when he first explored the place, almost too civilizedly luxurious. He
pacified his conscience by promising himself a compensatingly harder self-discipline,
purifications the more complete and thorough. His first night in the hermitage
was, deliberately, a sleepless one. He spent the hours on his knees praying,
now to that Heaven from which the guilty Claudius had begged forgiveness,
now in Zuñi to Awonawilona, now to Jesus and Pookong, now to his
own guardian animal, the eagle. From time to time he stretched out his
arms as though he were on the Cross, and held them thus through long minutes
of an ache that gradually increased till it became a tremulous and excruciating
agony; held them, in voluntary crucifixion, while he repeated, through
clenched teeth (the sweat, meanwhile, pouring down his face), "Oh, forgive
me! Oh, make me pure! Oh, help me to be good!" again and again, till he
was on the point of fainting from the pain.
When
morning came, he felt he had earned the right to inhabit the lighthouse;
yet, even though there still was glass in most of the windows, even though
the view from the platform was so fine. For the very reason why he had
chosen the lighthouse had become almost instantly a reason for going somewhere
else. He had decided to live there because the view was so beautiful, because,
from his vantage point, he seemed to be looking out on to the incarnation
of a divine being. But who was he to be pampered with the daily and hourly
sight of loveliness? Who was he to be living in the visible presence of
God? All he deserved to live in was some filthy sty, some blind hole in
the ground. Stiff and still aching after his long night of pain, but for
that very reason inwardly reassured, he climbed up to the platform of his
tower, he looked out over the bright sunrise world which he had regained
the right to inhabit. On the north the view was bounded by the long chalk
ridge of the Hog's Back, from behind whose eastern extremity rose the towers
of the seven skyscrapers which constituted Guildford. Seeing them, the
Savage made a grimace; but he was to become reconciled to them in course
of time; for at night they twinued gaily with geometrical constellations,
or else, flood-lighted, pointed their luminous fingers (with a gesture
whose significance nobody in England but the Savage now understood) solemnly
towards the plumbless mysteries of heaven.
In
the valley which separated the Hog's Back from the sandy hill on which
the lighthouse stood, Puttenham was a modest little village nine stories
high, with silos, a poultry farm, and a small vitamin-D factory. On the
other side of the lighthouse, towards the South, the ground fell away in
long slopes of heather to a chain of ponds.
Beyond
them, above the intervening woods, rose the fourteen-story tower of Elstead.
Dim in the hazy English air, Hindhead and Selborne invited the eye into
a blue romantic distance. But it was not alone the distance that had attracted
the Savage to his lighthouse; the near was as seductive as the far. The
woods, the open stretches of heather and yellow gorse, the clumps of Scotch
firs, the shining ponds with their overhanging birch trees, their water
lilies, their beds of rushes–these were beautiful and, to an eye accustomed
to the aridities of the American desert, astonishing. And then the solitude!
Whole days passed during which he never saw a human being. The lighthouse
was only a quarter of an hour's flight from the Charing-T Tower; but the
hills of Malpais were hardly more deserted than this Surrey heath. The
crowds that daily left London, left it only to play Electro-magnetic Golf
or Tennis. Puttenham possessed no links; the nearest Riemann-surfaces were
at Guildford. Flowers and a landscape were the only attractions here. And
so, as there was no good reason for coming, nobody came. During the first
days the Savage lived alone and undisturbed.
Of
the money which, on his first arrival, John had received for his personal
expenses, most had been spent on his equipment. Before leaving London he
had bought four viscose-woollen blankets, rope and string, nails, glue,
a few tools, matches (though he intended in due course to make a fire drill),
some pots and pans, two dozen packets of seeds, and ten kilogrammes of
wheat flour. "No, not synthetic starch and cotton-waste flour-substitute,"
he had insisted. "Even though it is more nourishing." But when it came
to pan-glandular biscuits and vitaminized beef-surrogate, he had not been
able to resist the shopman's persuasion. Looking at the tins now, he bitterly
reproached himself for his weakness. Loathesome civilized stuff! He had
made up his mind that he would never eat it, even if he were starving.
"That'll teach them," he thought vindictively. It would also teach him.
He
counted his money. The little that remained would be enough, he hoped,
to tide him over the winter. By next spring, his garden would be producing
enough to make him independent of the outside world. Meanwhile, there would
always be game. He had seen plenty of rabbits, and there were waterfowl
on the ponds. He set to work at once to make a bow and arrows.
There
were ash trees near the lighthouse and, for arrow shafts, a whole copse
full of beautifully straight hazel saplings. He began by felling a young
ash, cut out six feet of unbranched stem, stripped off the bark and, paring
by paring, shaved away the white wood, as old Mitsima had taught him, until
he had a stave of his own height, stiff at the thickened centre, lively
and quick at the slender tips. The work gave him an intense pleasure. After
those weeks of idleness in London, with nothing to do, whenever he wanted
anything, but to press a switch or turn a handle, it was pure delight to
be doing something that demanded skill and patience.
He
had almost finished whittling the stave into shape, when he realized with
a start that he was singing-singing! It was as though, stumbling
upon himself from the outside, he had suddenly caught himself out, taken
himself flagrantly at fault. Guiltily he blushed. After all, it was not
to sing and enjoy himself that he had come here. It was to escape further
contamination by the filth of civilized life; it was to be purified and
made good; it was actively to make amends. He realized to his dismay that,
absorbed in the whittling of his bow, he had forgotten what he had sworn
to himself he would constantly remember–poor Linda, and his own murderous
unkindness to her, and those loathsome twins, swarming like lice across
the mystery of her death, insulting, with their presence, not merely his
own grief and repentance, but the very gods themselves. He had sworn to
remember, he had sworn unceasingly to make amends. And there was he, sitting
happily over his bow-stave, singing, actually singing. …
He
went indoors, opened the box of mustard, and put some water to boil on
the fire.
Half
an hour later, three Delta-Minus landworkers from one of the Puttenham
Bokanovsky Groups happened to be driving to Elstead and, at the top of
the hill, were astonished to see a young man standing 0utside the abandoned
lighthouse stripped to the waist and hitting himself with a whip of knotted
cords. His back was horizontally streaked with crimson, and from weal to
weal ran thin trickles of blood. The driver of the lorry pulled up at the
side of the road and, with his two companions, stared open-mouthed at the
extraordinary spectacle. One, two three–they counted the strokes. After
the eighth, the young man interrupted his self-punishment to run to the
wood's edge and there be violently sick. When he had finished, he picked
up the whip and began hitting himself again. Nine, ten, eleven, twelve
…
"Ford!"
whispered the driver. And his twins were of the same opinion.
"Fordey!"
they said.
Three
days later, like turkey buzzards setthug on a corpse, the reporters came.
Dried
and hardened over a slow fire of green wood, the bow was ready. The Savage
was busy on his arrows. Thirty hazel sticks had been whittled and dried,
tipped with sharp nails, carefully nocked. He had made a raid one night
on the Puttenham poultry farm, and now had feathers enough to equip a whole
armoury. It was at work upon the feathering of his shafts that the first
of the reporters found him. Noiseless on his pneumatic shoes, the man came
up behind him.
"Good-morning,
Mr. Savage," he said. "I am the representative of The Hourly Radio."
Startled
as though by the bite of a snake, the Savage sprang to his feet, scattering
arrows, feathers, glue-pot and brush in all directions.
"I
beg your pardon," said the reporter, with genuine compunction. "I had no
intention …" He touched his hat–the aluminum stove-pipe hat in which he
carried his wireless receiver and transmitter. "Excuse my not taking it
off," he said. "It's a bit heavy. Well, as I was saying, I am the representative
of The Hourly …"
"What
do you want?" asked the Savage, scowling. The reporter returned his most
ingratiating smile.
"Well,
of course, our readers would be profoundly interested …" He put his head
on one side, his smile became almost coquettish. "Just a few words from
you, Mr. Savage." And rapidly, with a series of ritual gestures, he uncoiled
two wires connected to the portable battery buckled round his waist; plugged
them simultaneously into the sides of his aluminum hat; touched a spring
on the crown–and antennæ shot up into the air; touched another spring
on the peak of the brim–and, like a jack-in-the-box, out jumped a microphone
and hung there, quivering, six inches in front of his nose; pulled down
a pair of receivers over his ears; pressed a switch on the left side of
the hat-and from within came a faint waspy buzzing; turned a knob on the
right–and the buzzing was interrupted by a stethoscopic wheeze and cackle,
by hiccoughs and sudden squeaks. "Hullo," he said to the microphone, "hullo,
hullo …" A bell suddenly rang inside his hat. "Is that you, Edzel? Primo
Mellon speaking. Yes, I've got hold of him. Mr. Savage will now take the
microphone and say a few words. Won't you, Mr. Savage?" He looked up at
the Savage with another of those winning smiles of his. "Just tell our
readers why you came here. What made you leave London (hold on, Edzel!)
so very suddenly. And, of course, that whip." (The Savage started. How
did they know about the whip?) "We're all crazy to know about the whip.
And then something about Civilization. You know the sort of stuff. 'What
I think of the Civilized Girl.' Just a few words, a very few …"
The
Savage obeyed with a disconcerting literalness. Five words he uttered and
no more-five words, the same as those he had said to Bernard about the
Arch-Community-Songster of Canterbury. "Háni! Sons éso
tse-ná!" And seizing the reporter by the shoulder, he spun him
round (the young man revealed himself invitingly well-covered), aimed and,
with all the force and accuracy of a champion foot-and-mouth-baller, delivered
a most prodigious kick.
Eight
minutes later, a new edition of The Hourly Radio was on sale in
the streets of London. "HOURLY RADIO REPORTER HAS COCCYX KICKED BY MYSTERY
SAVAGE," ran the headlines on the front page. "SENSATION IN SURREY."
"Sensation
even in London," thought the reporter when, on his return, he read the
words. And a very painful sensation, what was more. He sat down gingerly
to his luncheon.
Undeterred
by that cautionary bruise on their colleague's coccyx, four other reporters,
representing the New York Times, the Frankfurt Four-Dimensional
Continuum, The Fordian Science Monitor, and The Delta Mirror,
called that afternoon at the lighthouse and met with receptions of progressively
increasing violence.
From
a safe distance and still rubbing his buttocks, "Benighted fool!" shouted
the man from The Fordian Science Monitor, "why don't you take soma?"
"Get
away!" The Savage shook his fist.
The
other retreated a few steps then turned round again. "Evil's an unreality
if you take a couple of grammes."
"Kohakwa
iyathtokyai!" The tone was menacingly derisive.
"Pain's
a delusion."
"Oh,
is it?" said the Savage and, picking up a thick hazel switch, strode forward.
The
man from The Fordian Science Monitor made a dash for his helicopter.
After
that the Savage was left for a time in peace. A few helicopters came and
hovered inquisitively round the tower. He shot an arrow into the importunately
nearest of them. It pierced the aluminum floor of the cabin; there was
a shrill yell, and the machine went rocketing up into the air with all
the acceleration that its super-charger could give it. The others, in future,
kept their distance respectfully. Ignoring their tiresome humming (he likened
himself in his imagination to one of the suitors of the Maiden of Mátsaki,
unmoved and persistent among the winged vermin), the Savage dug at what
was to be his garden. After a time the vermin evidently became bored and
flew away; for hours at a stretch the sky above his head was empty and,
but for the larks, silent.
The
weather was breathlessly hot, there was thunder in the air. He had dug
all the morning and was resting, stretched out along the floor. And suddenly
the thought of Lenina was a real presence, naked and tangible, saying "Sweet!"
and "Put your arms round me!"–in shoes and socks, perfumed. Impudent strumpet!
But oh, oh, her arms round his neck, the lifting of her breasts, her mouth!
Eternity was in our lips and eyes. Lenina … No, no, no, no! He sprang to
his feet and, half naked as he was, ran out of the house. At the edge of
the heath stood a clump of hoary juniper bushes. He flung himself against
them, he embraced, not the smooth body of his desires, but an armful of
green spikes. Sharp, with a thousand points, they pricked him. He tried
to think of poor Linda, breathless and dumb, with her clutching hands and
the unutterable terror in her eyes. Poor Linda whom he had sworn to remember.
But it was still the presence of Lenina that haunted him. Lenina whom he
had promised to forget. Even through the stab and stmg of the juniper needles,
his wincing fiesh was aware of her, unescapably real. "Sweet, sweet … And
if you wanted me too, why didn't you …"
The
whip was hanging on a nail by the door, ready to hand against the arrival
of reporters. In a frenzy the Savage ran back to the house, seized it,
whirled it. The knotted cords bit into his flesh.
"Strumpet!
Strumpet!" he shouted at every blow as though it were Lenina (and how frantically,
without knowing it, he wished it were), white, warm, scented, infamous
Lenina that he was dogging thus. "Strumpet!" And then, in a voice of despair,
"Oh, Linda, forgive me. Forgive me, God. I'm bad. I'm wicked. I'm … No,
no, you strumpet, you strumpet!"
From
his carefully constructed hide in the wood three hundred metres away, Darwin
Bonaparte, the Feely Corporation's most expert big game photographer had
watched the whole proceedings. Patience and skill had been rewarded. He
had spent three days sitting inside the bole of an artificial oak tree,
three nights crawling on his belly through the heather, hiding microphones
in gorse bushes, burying wires in the soft grey sand. Seventy-two hours
of profound discomfort. But now me great moment had come–the greatest,
Darwin Bonaparte had time to reflect, as he moved among his instruments,
the greatest since his taking of the famous all-howling stereoscopic feely
of the gorillas' wedding. "Splendid," he said to himself, as the Savage
started his astonishing performance. "Splendid!" He kept his telescopic
cameras carefully aimed–glued to their moving objective; clapped on a higher
power to get a close-up of the frantic and distorted face (admirable!);
switched over, for half a minute, to slow motion (an exquisitely comical
effect, he promised himself); listened in, meanwhile, to the blows, the
groans, the wild and raving words that were being recorded on the sound-track
at the edge of his film, tried the effect of a little amplification (yes,
that was decidedly better); was delighted to hear, in a momentary lull,
the shrill singing of a lark; wished the Savage would turn round so that
he could get a good close-up of the blood on his back–and almost instantly
(what astonishing luck!) the accommodating fellow did turn round, and he
was able to take a perfect close-up.
"Well,
that was grand!" he said to himself when it was all over. "Really grand!"
He mopped his face. When they had put in the feely effects at the studio,
it would be a wonderful film. Almost as good, thought Darwin Bonaparte,
as the Sperm Whale's Love-Life–and that, by Ford, was saying a good
deal!
Twelve
days later The Savage of Surrey had been released and could be seen, heard
and felt in every first-class feely-palace in Western Europe.
The
effect of Darwin Bonaparte's film was immediate and enormous. On the afternoon
which followed the evening of its release John's rustic solitude was suddenly
broken by the arrival overhead of a great swarm of helicopters.
He
was digging in his garden–digging, too, in his own mind, laboriously turning
up the substance of his thought. Death–and he drove in his spade once,
and again, and yet again. And all our yesterdays have lighted fools the
way to dusty death. A convincing thunder rumbled through the words. He
lifted another spadeful of earth. Why had Linda died? Why had she been
allowed to become gradually less than human and at last … He shuddered.
A good kissing carrion. He planted his foot on his spade and stamped it
fiercely into the tough ground. As flies to wanton boys are we to the gods;
they kill us for their sport. Thunder again; words that proclaimed themselves
true–truer somehow than truth itself. And yet that same Gloucester had
called them ever-gentle gods. Besides, thy best of rest is sleep and that
thou oft provok'st; yet grossly fear'st thy death which is no more. No
more than sleep. Sleep. Perchance to dream. His spade struck against a
stone; he stooped to pick it up. For in that sleep of death, what dreams?
…
A
humming overhead had become a roar; and suddenly he was in shadow, there
was something between the sun and him. He looked up, startled, from his
digging, from his thoughts; looked up in a dazzled bewilderment, his mind
still wandering in that other world of truer-than-truth, still focused
on the immensities of death and deity; looked up and saw, close above him,
the swarm of hovering machines. Like locusts they came, hung poised, descended
all around him on the heather. And from out of the bellies of these giant
grasshoppers stepped men in white viscose-flannels, women (for the weather
was hot) in acetate-shantung pyjamas or velveteen shorts and sleeveless,
half-unzippered singlets–one couple from each. In a few minutes there were
dozens of them, standing in a wide circle round the lighthouse, staring,
laughing, clicking their cameras, throwing (as to an ape) peanuts, packets
of sex-hormone chewing-gum, pan-glanduar petite beurres. And every
moment–for across the Hog's Back the stream of traffic now flowed unceasingly–their
numbers increased. As in a nightmare, the dozens became scores, the scores
hundreds.
The
Savage had retreated towards cover, and now, in the posture of an animal
at bay, stood with his back to the wall of the lighthouse, staring from
face to face in speechless horror, like a man out of his senses.
From
this stupor he was aroused to a more immediate sense of reality by the
impact on his cheek of a well-aimed packet of chewing-gum. A shock of startling
pain–and he was broad awake, awake and fiercely angry.
"Go
away!" he shouted.
The
ape had spoken; there was a burst of laughter and hand-clapping. "Good
old Savage! Hurrah, hurrah!" And through the babel he heard cries of: "Whip,
whip, the whip!"
Acting
on the word's suggestion, he seized the bunch of knotted cords from its
nail behind the door and shook it at his tormentors.
There
was a yell of ironical applause.
Menacingly
he advanced towards them. A woman cried out in fear. The line wavered at
its most immediately threatened point, then stiffened again, stood firm.
The consciousness of being in overwhelming force had given these sightseers
a courage which the Savage had not expected of them. Taken aback, he halted
and looked round.
"Why
don't you leave me alone?" There was an almost plaintive note in his anger.
"Have
a few magnesium-salted almonds!" said the man who, if the Savage were to
advance, would be the first to be attacked. He held out a packet. "They're
really very good, you know," he added, with a rather nervous smile of propitation.
"And the magnesium salts will help to keep you young."
The
Savage ignored his offer. "What do you want with me?" he asked, turning
from one grinning face to another. "What do you want with me?"
"The
whip," answered a hundred voices confusedly. "Do the whipping stunt. Let's
see the whipping stunt."
Then,
in unison and on a slow, heavy rhythm, "We-want-the whip," shouted a group
at the end of the line. "We–want–the whip."
Others
at once took up the cry, and the phrase was repeated, parrot-fashion, again
and again, with an ever-growing volume of sound, until, by the seventh
or eighth reiteration, no other word was being spoken. "We–want–the whip."
They
were all crying together; and, intoxicated by the noise, the unanimity,
the sense of rhythmical atonement, they might, it seemed, have gone on
for hours-almost indefinitely. But at about the twenty-fifth repetition
the proceedings were startlingly interrupted. Yet another helicopter had
arrived from across the Hog's Back, hung poised above the crowd, then dropped
within a few yards of where the Savage was standing, in the open space
between the line of sightseers and the lighthouse. The roar of the air
screws momentarily drowned the shouting; then, as the machine touched the
ground and the engines were turned off: "We–want–the whip; we–want–the
whip," broke out again in the same loud, insistent monotone.
The
door of the helicopter opened, and out stepped, first a fair and ruddy-faced
young man, then, in green velveteen shorts, white shirt, and jockey cap,
a young woman.
At
the sight of the young woman, the Savage started, recoiled, turned pale.
The
young woman stood, smiling at him–an uncertain, imploring, almost abject
smile. The seconds passed. Her lips moved, she was saying something; but
the sound of her voice was covered by the loud reiterated refrain of the
sightseers.
"We–want–the
whip! We–want–the whip!"
The
young woman pressed both hands to her left side, and on that peach-bright,
doll-beautiful face of hers appeared a strangely incongrous expression
of yearning distress. Her blue eyes seemed to grow larger, brighter; and
suddenly two tears rolled down her cheeks. Inaudibly, she spoke again;
then, with a quick, impassioned gesture stretched out her arms towards
the Savage, stepped forward.
"We–want–the
whip! We–want …"
And
all of a sudden they had what they wanted.
"Strumpet!"
The Savage had rushed at her like a madman. "Fitchew!" Like a madman, he
was slashing at her with his whip of small cords.
Terrified,
she had turned to flee, had tripped and fallen in the heather. "Henry,
Henry!" she shouted. But her ruddy-faced companion had bolted out of harm's
way behind the helicopter.
With
a whoop of delighted excitement the line broke; there was a convergent
stampede towards that magnetic centre of attraction. Pain was a fascinating
horror.
"Fry,
lechery, fry!" Frenzied, the Savage slashed again.
Hungrily
they gathered round, pushing and scrambling like swine about the trough.
"Oh,
the flesh!" The Savage ground his teeth. This time it was on his shoulders
that the whip descended. "Kill it, kill it!"
Drawn
by the fascination of the horror of pain and, from within, impelled by
that habit of cooperation, that desire for unanimity and atonement, which
their conditioning had so ineradicably implanted in them, they began to
mime the frenzy of his gestures, striking at one another as the Savage
struck at his own rebellious flesh, or at that plump incarnation of turpitude
writhing in the heather at his feet.
"Kill
it, kill it, kill it …" The Savage went on shouting.
Then
suddenly somebody started singing "Orgy-porgy" and, in a moment, they had
all caught up the refrain and, singing, had begun to dance. Orgy-porgy,
round and round and round, beating one another in six-eight time. Orgy-porgy
…
It
was after midnight when the last of the helicopters took its flight. Stupefied
by soma, and exhausted by a long-drawn frenzy of sensuality, the Savage
lay sleeping in the heather. The sun was already high when he awoke. He
lay for a moment, blinking in owlish incomprehension at the light; then
suddenly remembered–everything.
"Oh,
my God, my God!" He covered his eyes with his hand.
That
evening the swarm of helicopters that came buzzing across the Hog's Back
was a dark cloud ten kilometres long. The description of last night's orgy
of atonement had been in all the papers.
"Savage!"
called the first arrivals, as they alighted from their machine. "Mr. Savage!"
There
was no answer.
The
door of the lighthouse was ajar. They pushed it open and walked into a
shuttered twilight. Through an archway on the further side of the room
they could see the bottom of the staircase that led up to the higher floors.
Just under the crown of the arch dangled a pair of feet.
"Mr.
Savage!"
Slowly,
very slowly, like two unhurried compass needles, the feet turned towards
the right; north, north-east, east, south-east, south, south-south-west;
then paused, and, after a few seconds, turned as unhurriedly back towards
the left. South-south-west, south, south-east, east. …